Naruto: Copy Everything

He traveled to the world of Naruto, and also to the Land of Whirlpools, and became a member of the Uzumaki clan that had not yet been exterminated.

Fortunately, as a time traveler, he also possesses the necessary golden fingers and a copy system that can copy everything.

What would happen if the Rinnegan, the Samsara Eye, all kinds of forbidden techniques and bloodline limits were all copied and combined in one person?

Uzumaki Xingyu seemed to have already seen the scene of his future invincible ninja world.

However, the most important thing right now is to take the little loli Uzumaki Kushina through the crisis of genocide.

Chapter 1 System Startup! Perfect Immortal Body!
Chapter 1 System Startup! Perfect Immortal Body!
In the dense forest.
A little red-haired boy who looked no more than five years old was holding a short blade and swinging it continuously.
It was noon, the sun was very hot, and sweat had soaked through the little boy’s clothes.
“This damn weather is so hot.”
Uzumaki Xingyu couldn’t help but complain, and then continued to swing his sword. How could a mere sun stop his pursuit of strength?
“Xiao Yu, you are really here. You are swinging your sword here in such hot weather. Aren’t you afraid of getting heatstroke?”
Behind the big tree behind Uzumaki Xingyu, a little head appeared, and then jumped towards Uzumaki Xingyu.
Uzumaki Xingyu stopped after hearing the voice, turned his head and looked helplessly at the beautiful and lovely little girl in front of him.
“Kushina, I don’t have time to play with you right now.”
Kushina puffed up her lips when she heard that, and a hint of dissatisfaction was revealed on her pink cheeks. Her cheeks looked round because of her puffed up lips, which made Uzumaki Xingyu feel very cute.
“Xiao Yu, you used to be willing to play with me, but now you ignore me.”
There were tears in Uzumaki Kushina’s eyes, as if they would burst out at the next moment, which made Uzumaki Xingyu feel a headache in an instant.
“Kushina, do you think I’m willing to practice swordsmanship in the middle of the day? There’s no other way.”
Uzumaki Xingyu sat down, picked up the kettle and drank some water to replenish the lost water.
Unlike the carefree Uzumaki Kushina at this moment, Uzumaki Hoshiba is a time traveler.
He didn’t know how, but he traveled to the world of Naruto and became a newborn baby.
When he first learned that he had traveled to this dangerous world where one death means the whole village dies, Uzumaki Xingyu felt despair.
Fortunately, he did not travel through time as a civilian, but rather as a member of the Uzumaki clan who traveled through the Whirlpool Country. However, traveling through time to the Uzumaki clan also has its dangers.
This was the time when the First Ninja World War had just ended and the Second Ninja World War had not yet begun, and there were still several decades before the story began.
And this time seemed to be the time when the Whirlpool Country was destroyed. Uzumaki Xingyu calculated the time. Although he didn’t know exactly when the Whirlpool Country would be destroyed, it shouldn’t be too far away.
Now Uzumaki Xingyu can only find ways to improve his own strength and strive for his survival rate in the upcoming destruction of the Whirlpool Country.
After traveling to this world, Uzumaki Xingyu was unwilling to die like this.
“Xiao Yu, do you have any difficulties that you can’t tell?”
Uzumaki Kushina saw the distress on Uzumaki Hoshiha’s face and asked Uzumaki Hoshiha.
“Kushina, if I say that soon, the Uzumaki Country and the Uzumaki Clan will face a catastrophe, would you believe it?”
Uzumaki Xingyu raised his head and looked at Kushina seriously.
“How is that possible? Xiaoyu, are you kidding me?”
Uzumaki Kushina said with a look of, are you kidding me?
Uzumaki Xingyu shrugged. Even Kushina, who trusted him the most, did not believe what he said, let alone the other members of the Uzumaki clan. Therefore, the catastrophe of the Uzumaki Country was unavoidable.
Uzumaki Xingyu is not well-received here, and no one would believe what he says.
Ding~!
Suddenly, a mechanical voice sounded in Uzumaki Xingyu’s mind, which made Uzumaki Xingyu shudder.
“The replication system was started successfully. It is a pleasure to serve the master.”
Listening to the voice in his mind, Uzumaki Xingyu suddenly became a little excited. As expected, he also had a golden finger!
However, it has been five years since I traveled to this world. Is the system just waking up now?
“Xiaoyu, what’s wrong with you?”
Uzumaki Kushina keenly noticed Xingyu’s changes and immediately asked Xingyu.
“It’s nothing Kushina, I just remembered that I have something to do. I will definitely play with you tomorrow, but I’m leaving now.”
Xingyu jumped onto a tree, and then disappeared in a few flashes.
Kushina opened her mouth wide. With such skills, most Genin might not be able to match her. How could Xiaoyu be so powerful without telling her? Kushina clenched her fists angrily.
“If you don’t play with me tomorrow, you’re dead.”
After Xingyu left, he did not go back, but came to a hidden river and began to check his system.
“System, what functions do you have?” Xingyu asked nervously.
If the system’s capabilities are too weak, it’s better not to have it!
“This system is called the Copy System. Anything can be copied, such as the opponent’s ninjutsu, chakra, and bloodline limit.”
Xingyu’s eyes lit up, and in an instant, Uchiha Madara’s Rinnegan and Otsutsuki Kaguya’s Nine-magatama Rinnegan flashed through Xingyu’s mind.
With the various perverted eye techniques of the Mangekyo Sharingan, Kaguya Otsutsuki’s immortality, various powerful S-level ninjutsu and bloodline limits, Xingyu’s eyes became brighter and brighter.
“By the way, there should be conditions for copying abilities, right?”
Xingyu came back to his senses, calmed down, and asked the system, it’s impossible to copy unconditionally.
“Every time you copy, you need a copy card. Copy cards are divided into ordinary copy cards, advanced copy cards, and god-level copy cards.”
“Ordinary copy cards can copy everything below B-level, including B-level ninjutsu, as well as the chakra, physical fitness, etc. of a jonin.”
“Advanced copy cards can copy things below S-level, including S-level ninjutsu, secret techniques, as well as Kage-level chakra, physical fitness, etc. Some common bloodline limits can also be copied, such as: Scorch Release, Melt Release, etc.”
“The God-level copy card has no restrictions, anything can be copied.”
“Then how do you get the copy card?” Xingyu asked impatiently.
“There are two methods. One is that the system gives you a copy card every year. Whether it is an ordinary copy card, a high-level copy card, or a god-level copy card, it all depends on the owner’s luck.”
“The other is to complete the task according to the owner’s wishes. After completion, the reward is a copy card. The task is not mandatory. The owner can choose to accept or not. There is no penalty for failure.”
“Giving it away once a year is pretty good.” Xingyu smiled. It seemed that his system was really conscientious.
Also, the mission was not mandatory and there was no punishment, which made Xingyu feel relieved.
Xingyu hates being bound and doesn’t want to be bound by an inexplicable system task. Even if the system is very powerful, Xingyu won’t like it.
“By the way, system, is there a novice gift package?”
Xingyu’s eyes lit up. Logically, there should be a novice gift package.
“The novice gift package was given to you when you were born, you should have felt it.”
Xing Yu was stunned for a moment, then asked tentatively: “Could it be an immortal body?”
The Sage Body is the bloodline limit of the Uzumaki clan. Everyone in the Senju clan and the Uzumaki clan possesses it, but Xingyu’s Sage Body is a little different and is stronger than others.
“That’s right. When the system brought the master through, it gave the master a perfect immortal body.”
Xingyu couldn’t hide the joy on his face. With such a perfect sage body, wouldn’t that be comparable to the God of Ninja, Hashirama Senju?
With his perfect sage body and the wood escape technique he developed, the big pillar can easily defeat Uchiha Madara who possessed the eternal Mangekyo and the complete form of the Nine-Tails.
Wouldn’t he be able to possess the strength of Hashirama Senju in the future? With the help of the system, it wouldn’t be difficult for him to surpass Hashirama Senju and become one of the Six Paths?
The future seems bright!

PS: Please give me flowers for my new book
Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!
Turn on lazy reading mode
APP audiobook (free)
High-quality audio, popular voice actors, offline listening
ActivityRegister as a Filo member and get 200 points![Register Now]Naruto: Copy Everything
Chapter 2 Diamond Seal and Four Symbols Seal (Old Version)
Chapter 2 Diamond Blockade and Four Symbols Seal
“Huh, with this system, at least I’m protected in the Naruto world.”
Xingyu discovered that he actually had five copy cards.
Xingyu has traveled to the Naruto world for five years. Although the system has been dormant during these five years, the copy cards given away once a year have not been embezzled.
“Is my luck so bad?”
After Xingyu checked, he found that these five copy cards were all ordinary copy cards.
The copy cards given out once a year are random. If you are lucky, you might get a god-level copy card. Unfortunately, Xingyu’s luck is not good and he doesn’t even get a high-level copy card.
“Let’s check the mission.”
Xingyu opened the system’s task panel and found that there was only one task.
[Survival: Survive the destruction of the Whirlpool Country. The mission rewards an ordinary copy card. There is no penalty for failure.]“System, are you kidding me? There is no punishment for failure? I will die if I fail.” Xingyu couldn’t help but complain.
Can you fail the mission of survival? Failure means death.
“Isn’t this reward too ordinary?”
“Master, the rewards are given according to the difficulty of the task. This task is not very difficult.”
Xingyu couldn’t refute it. Indeed, for him who was well prepared, this mission was not very difficult.
In the original work, even though the Uzumaki Country was destroyed, there should have been many members of the Uzumaki clan who survived, such as Uzumaki Karin’s mother.
“Go back.”
Xingyu attached chakra to his legs, then jumped onto the tree and disappeared in a few flashes.
Xingyu lives in a remote place, almost far away from the clan s land. This is a good thing, at least it s quieter.
“You’re finally back, Xiaoyu.”
Kushina sat on the steps in front of the door, her chin resting on her hands, her dull eyes brightened up when she saw Xingyu.
“Kushina, you’re not going to sit here all the time, are you?”
Xingyu walked over and pulled Kushina up. Xingyu and Kushina were the only ones living here.
A year ago, Xingyu was still living in the clan, but moved out because of some things.
Kushina had no ties in the clan. Her parents died in an accident when she was three years old. Xingyu was her only good friend, so she came here with Xingyu.
“I’ve been waiting for you. If you don’t come back, I’ll starve to death.”
Kushina said weakly that there was no other way, after all, she couldn’t cook and could only rely on Xingyu to cook.
“There are still some snacks here, eat them first to fill your stomach.”
Kushina suddenly smiled awkwardly, grabbed her clothes with her little hands, and said embarrassedly: “I have eaten it all.”
“Okay then, I’ll go cook right away.”
When Xingyu was about to pull Kushina into the house, he suddenly heard a faint sound behind him and immediately turned his head to look back.
A middle-aged man dressed as a ninja and with red hair was standing not far behind Xingyu.
The middle-aged man had a blank expression on his face. He held a small bundle and threw it towards Xingyu.
This is your living expenses.
Xingyu took the package, opened it, and found that in addition to the money, there were also two ninjutsu scrolls.
“Those two ninjutsu scrolls are your mother’s relics. The Great Elder gave them to you.”
After the middle-aged man finished speaking, he used the teleportation technique to leave.
“Mother’s relics.” Xingyu felt a little complicated. He opened the two ninjutsu scrolls, which recorded two sealing techniques, namely the Diamond Seal and the Four Symbols Seal.
The Diamond Seal and the Four Symbols Seal are both very powerful sealing techniques, and are the best sealing techniques to deal with the tailed beasts.
“Xiaoyu, are you okay?” Kushina asked carefully.
“Don’t worry, I’m fine. I’ll go cook first. After dinner, the two of us will practice sealing techniques together.”
Xingyu came back to his senses and smiled at Kushina and said.
“Ah? That won’t do. This is a relic left by your mother. How can I practice with it?” Kushina shook her head.
“Because you are my best friend, Kushina. You stayed with me when I was rejected by everyone. So I have to share the good things with you.”
Xingyu patted Kushina’s shoulder and said seriously.
Xingyu is the grandson of the Uzumaki clan’s great elder. His mother is the great elder’s daughter, but his father is not from the Uzumaki clan.
Not only is he not a member of the Uzumaki clan, he is also a member of the Uchiha clan, the former enemy of the Uzumaki clan.
During the Warring States Period, the Uzumaki clan and the Senju clan were distant relatives and allies, while the Uchiha clan and the Senju clan were generational enemies.
Because of their relationship with the Senju clan, the Uzumaki clan has fought against the Uchiha clan many times. Even though so many years have passed since the Warring States Period, the hatred has not been forgotten.
So naturally, there would be no good ending for Xingyu’s parents. In the end, the man returned to the Uchiha clan, and Xingyu’s mother died of depression because of this incident.
I heard that the man also died in a mission after Xingyu’s mother died.
And it is for this reason that Xingyu is not welcome in the Uzumaki clan. Even his grandfather, the chief elder of the Uzumaki clan, does not like him.
Xingyu quickly prepared the meal, and it tasted pretty good, at least Kushina ate it with relish.
After dinner, Xingyu called Kushina over to study the two sealing techniques, the Diamond Seal and the Four Symbols Seal, together.
The Diamond Seal is an A*-rank sealing technique that extends multiple chakra chains from the back when used. It can not only be used as a powerful offensive weapon, but can also be used to create barriers and seal the tailed beasts.
And the stronger the chakra, the more powerful it is. And what is the Uzumaki clan most famous for? Isn’t it chakra?
The Uzumaki clan possesses sage bodies. Even Kushina, who had just refined chakra a few days ago, possesses chakra that is no weaker than that of an ordinary Genin.
Relying on the powerful chakra and this sealing technique, even the Nine-Tailed Fox would be afraid when facing the Uzumaki clan.
The Uzumaki clan’s strength lies in chakra and sealing techniques. The sealing technique that Konoha used to seal the Nine-Tails is the Uzumaki clan’s sealing technique.
“I can’t understand it at all. Am I too stupid?”
Kushina looked at the two sealing techniques and felt overwhelmed.
Xingyu was watching these two sealing techniques carefully. After traveling to this world, Xingyu found that his learning ability had become very strong.
Now looking at these two sealing techniques, I have some idea, but if I want to learn it, it will take some time.
After all, this is an A*-level sealing technique that many elite jonin cannot learn. One must have sufficient talent to learn it.
Xingyu studied until very late before putting the scroll down. Only then did he realize that Kushina had fallen asleep beside him.
“Fool, you actually fell asleep here.”
Xingyu carefully picked up Kushina, then gently placed her on the tatami and covered her with a quilt.
“Well, I’m going to bed too.”
Xingyu stretched himself. He had to get a good rest at night so that he could have the energy to practice during the day.
After washing up, Xingyu returned to his room to rest.
Automatically subscribe to the latest chapters
Chapter 3: Xingyu’s Sharingan (Old Version)
Chapter 3: Xingyu’s Sharingan
Early in the morning, as soon as the sky brightened, Xingyu opened his eyes.
“It’s a new day again. Let’s refine the chakra first.” Xingyu sat up and began to refine the chakra.
Xingyu also obtained the chakra refining technique a week ago. It was the chakra refining technique distributed by the family.
Although Xingyu was ostracized by the Uzumaki clan because of his identity, he still had what he needed.
For example, living expenses, chakra refining techniques, and even the two sealing techniques obtained yesterday.
The Diamond Seal and the Four Symbols Seal are extremely precious even in the Uzumaki clan, and ordinary elite jonin cannot learn them.
Chakra is the energy absorbed from the 130 trillion cells in the human body and produced by the perfect fusion of spiritual power. Therefore, it is not advisable to extract chakra excessively, otherwise it will cause physical fatigue at best and life-threatening at worst.
Xingyu refined the chakra for an hour. Although Xingyu was only five years old and had only been refining chakra for seven days, the chakra in Xingyu’s body was somewhat scary.
The chakra extracted from the perfect sage body is several times stronger than that of the sage body in both quality and quantity.
Feeling the chakra in his body, Xingyu felt that his chakra amount should not be less than that of a senior ninja.
This is because Xingyu has only been refining chakra for a short time. If Xingyu is given a few years, will his chakra amount be comparable to that of the tailed beasts?
Think about Hashirama, his chakra is like free of charge. Even the chakra of the Nine-Tails cannot compare with that of Hashirama Senju.
After Xingyu got up, she washed up and prepared breakfast.
“Kushina, it’s time for breakfast. If you’re late you won’t get any.”
After a while, Kushina came out of the room yawning, her originally smooth hair now as messy as a chicken coop.
“Hurry up and wash up. It’s time to have breakfast, or it will get cold. Look at your hair. Birds could build nests there.”
Xingyu reached out and smoothed Kushina’s hair. After Kushina noticed Xingyu’s actions, her face turned slightly red, but Kushina was already used to it.
After washing up, Kushina sat on the dining table.
The breakfast prepared by Xingyu was very rich, with fish, meat, and two large glasses of milk.
After all, he is a ninja, and training consumes a lot of energy, so he can’t compromise on food and must supplement enough nutrition.
Xingyu and Kushina have big appetites, so Xingyu prepared enough breakfast for five people.
Fortunately, the Uzumaki clan gave them enough living expenses, and Xingyu also knew how to hunt in the forest, otherwise they wouldn’t be able to afford food.
“Kushina, I’m going to start training after dinner, you should come with me.”
Xingyu said to Kushina while eating.
As a time traveler, Xingyu understands the direction of this world and knows how dangerous the Naruto world is.
Xingyu also wanted Kushina to be stronger so that she could protect herself.
Kushina nodded and let Xingyu go to practice. It would be boring for her to stay at home alone, so she might as well practice with Xingyu.
After dinner, Kushina took the initiative to wash the dishes, and Xingyu took advantage of the time when Kushina was washing the dishes to open the system panel and then took over the only task in the task panel.
He did not take the task yesterday, but took it today. Anyway, this task had to be completed no matter what.
After Kushina finished washing the dishes, Xingyu went out with Kushina and came to the forest not far away.
“Kushina, you should refine the chakra.” Xingyu said to Kushina.
“Oh.” Kushina sat on a clean stone and began the boring process of refining chakra.
Xingyu took out the weight he had made, put it on, pulled out the short blade at his waist, and started swinging the sword.
Before he learned the chakra refining technique, Xingyu had been practicing swordsmanship and physical skills.
Possessing a perfect immortal body, their body is extremely powerful and they can achieve twice the result with half the effort in practicing physical skills. It can be said that the Uzumaki clan and the Senju clan are both good candidates for practicing physical skills.
It s just that the Uzumaki clan focused all their attention on the sealing technique and ignored the powerful physique.
After swinging the sword a thousand times, Xingyu wiped the sweat from his forehead and took out throwing ninja tools such as kunai and shuriken.
Fifty meters away, there is a target made by Xingyu. Although the target is a bit simple, it can still be used.
As his gaze focused, Xingyu’s pitch-black eyes turned blood red, and a black magatama suddenly appeared in his eyes.
The target that was originally fifty meters away and relatively small in the field of vision can now be seen very clearly by Xingyu.
Sharingan, one magatama Sharingan.
Xingyu has the blood of the Uchiha family, so it is not surprising that he can open the Sharingan.
Xingyu’s Sharingan was opened when his mother in this life died, but Xingyu had always kept it secret, even Kushina didn’t know.
The fewer people who know about this, the better. If other people knew that Xingyu had the Sharingan, his life in the Uzumaki clan would become even more difficult.
Staring at the target in the distance, Xingyu threw the kunai in his hand. Because he had the Sharingan, he could clearly see the center of the target in the distance.
The kunai hit the center of the target, and with such great force it pierced right through the target, leaving a big hole on it.
After practicing kunai for a while, Xingyu gave up practicing kunai throwing. After all, compared to kunai throwing, practicing ninjutsu is more important.
“Next, it’s time to study the sealing technique.”
Xingyu took out the ninjutsu scroll and began to study the sealing technique of the Diamond Seal. There was no rush for the Four Symbols Seal, and it would not be too late to study it later.
If the Diamond Seal is learned, Xingyu’s combat effectiveness can be greatly improved, and his huge chakra can also be put to good use.
After all, no matter how strong the chakra is, what’s the use if you don’t know ninjutsu and can’t use it.
Xingyu himself has developed some techniques for using chakra, such as gathering it into his legs and exploding it out, allowing him to leap more than ten meters high.
Xingyu had used this method to jump onto the tree before, but the technique he had developed himself was very crude.
Not only does it consume too much chakra when used, it may even cause injuries to the legs. Fortunately, Xingyu has a perfect sage body and will be fine. If someone else played like this, they would most likely become disabled.
“What I lack now is simple skills.”
Xingyu tried to use the Diamond Seal, but it didn’t work at all. It was then that Xingyu realized that he couldn’t control the chakra in his body as he wished.
Although there are a lot of chakras, it is impossible to control them finely, which makes it difficult to mobilize the chakras.
In this case, how to learn the Diamond Seal? It seems that you have to learn to control chakra accurately!
Xingyu instantly thought of climbing trees and treading on water. He just did what he wanted to do. Moreover, controlling his own chakra was a big deal and he must not be careless.
Then, Xingyu began to practice tree climbing under Kushina’s surprised gaze. Xingyu originally thought that tree climbing would be easy, but found it difficult after practicing.
“I suddenly realized that too much chakra isn’t so good.”
The more chakras you have, the harder it is to practice. There is no way around it, there are gains and losses.
Feilu novel, Fei will make you look good!
Chapter 4: Copying the Physical Fitness of a Taijutsu Jounin (Old Version)
Chapter 4: Copying the Physical Fitness of a Taijutsu Jounin
“After falling so many times, I finally learned how to climb a tree.”
Xingyu was in a bit of a mess at this time, his body was covered in mud, and he himself couldn’t remember how many times he had fallen from the tree.
But it was all worth it. Xingyu could now walk to the top of the tree steadily, and he finally learned to control his chakra.
“Xiaoyu, how did you do this?”
Kushina looked at Xingyu in surprise, with little stars twinkling in her eyes.
“Haha, do you want to learn?”
Kushina nodded her head quickly.
“If you want to learn, I won’t teach you, so you laughed at me just now.” Xingyu folded his arms. Just now, when Kushina saw Xingyu fall down, she laughed at him a lot.
There was no other way. A huge amount of chakra was extremely difficult to control. Plus, there was no one to guide him, so Xingyu had to figure it out on his own. Of course, he fell down more often.
It can be said that Xingyu has learned to climb trees now entirely through repeated failures.
“You stingy guy, you’re still angry.” Kushina made a face at Xingyu.
“By the way, Xiaoyu, you don’t like me calling you Xiaoyu, right? How about you just teach me how to walk to the top of a tree without using my hands, and I won’t call you Xiaoyu anymore?”
Xingyu really didn’t like Kushina calling him Xiaoyu, as it seemed like he was very young, but Kushina had already gotten used to calling him that and couldn’t ask her to change.
Actually, there is a reason why Kushina calls Xingyu Xiaoyu, because Xingyu is younger than Kushina. Well, only three days younger, but three days is still young.
In the past, Kushina always asked Xingyu to call her sister, but Xingyu was a time traveler, so how could he call Kushina, who was the same age as him, sister?
“Oh well.”
Xingyu nodded to Kushina, and then taught her all the experience he had gained.
With the experience given by Xingyu and Xingyu’s guidance, Kushina learned to climb trees in just half an hour. Kushina is very talented.
“Xingyu, I learn faster than you.” Kushina said excitedly.
Xingyu practiced for more than three hours, while Kushina only took half an hour, but this does not mean that Xingyu’s talent is worse than Kushina’s.
Xingyu figured things out on his own, but Kushina was taught by Xingyu, so she avoided many detours.
After teaching Kushina how to climb trees, Xingyu took Kushina to a small river nearby and began to practice treading water.
It is indeed more difficult to tread water than to climb a tree, because water is forceless and you will fall into the river if you are not careful.
Fortunately, Xingyu had experience in climbing trees, so he only fell twice and then he could walk and even run on the water.
But compared to Xingyu, Kushina was a bit miserable. She had fallen more than a dozen times, which made Xingyu couldn’t help laughing.
Kushina spent hours in the water before she finally learned how to tread water.
“Kushina, you have now entered the ranks of geniuses.” Xingyu said to Kushina.
At the age of five, he learned to climb trees and tread water, and was able to accurately control his chakra. He is truly a genius.
“Go back and change your clothes first.” Kushina said to Xingyu, touching her wet clothes.
I went back to change my clothes, and then Xingyu and the others had lunch. It was already three o’clock in the afternoon when they had lunch.
Because Kushina insisted on learning how to tread water or she wouldn’t eat, Xingyu and the others had to eat so late.
After dinner, Xingyu did not go to training, but took Kushina to the clan.
“Xiaoyu, why do you want to go to the clan?” Kushina raised her head and asked Xingyu in surprise.
“Didn’t I tell you before that you don’t need to call me Xiaoyu anymore?” Xingyu raised his hand and tapped Kushina’s forehead lightly.
“I’m used to it. I’ll change in the future.”
Kushina touched the place where Xingyu hit her with her hand and looked at Xingyu with an aggrieved expression.
Xingyu chuckled and thought that it would be difficult for Kushina to change.
“By the way, Xiao…Xingyu, why do you want to go to the clan? Don’t you dislike going to the clan?”
Xingyu and his friends have always lived outside the clan territory and seldom go inside the clan, except when they need to buy something.
This time he was not going to buy anything, but Xingyu wanted to use the system’s copy card.
Once you enter the Uzumaki clan’s territory, it becomes lively. The Uzumaki clan’s territory is not small, and there are more than 200 people in the Uzumaki clan, big and small.
Although it is far inferior to the Warring States period, it can be regarded as a large clan no matter which ninja village it is placed in.
“Speaking of the system, when I use the copy card, can I see the other party’s ability? If I don’t know the other party’s ability, how can I copy it?”
“The owner has to solve this problem himself. This system does not have the ability to do so.”
“System, you are so useless.” Xingyu complained.
Fortunately, Xingyu had some understanding of the Uzumaki clan’s ninjas, so he took Kushina to the Uzumaki clan’s training ground.
The training ground of the Uzumaki clan is very large, and basically all members of the Uzumaki clan come here for training.
Those Chunins and Genins were ignored by Xingyu, who slowly searched for the Jonin of the Uzumaki clan.
There are still quite a few jonin in the Uzumaki clan. How can a big family not have some jonin?
However, it is somewhat difficult to find a jonin in this training ground. Even if a jonin comes here to train, he will find a secluded place.
The training ground is very large, and it is really not easy to find a jonin.
An ordinary copy card can only copy the chakra and physical fitness of a jonin at most, so Xingyu would look for a jonin to maximize the benefits.
Huh!
Xingyu suddenly saw someone he knew, and he happened to be a Jonin who was practicing physical skills.
“System, use a normal copy card to copy Uzumaki Hiko’s physique.”
Physical fitness includes strength, speed, endurance, agility, flexibility and other functions. Copying can copy strength or speed separately, but Xingyu is not a fool.
Why copy them one by one when you can copy them all at once? You can’t afford to waste copy cards.
In an instant, Xingyu felt his body swelling up. Under an inexplicable force, his bones became harder and harder, and his muscles became very strong.
Moreover, Xingyu felt that his body seemed to be more flexible.
“This force is so strong.” Xingyu swung his fist, releasing a fierce gust of wind, the force of which was seven or eight times stronger than before.
Because of his perfect immortal body, Xingyu’s power was already terrifying in the past, and he could be said to possess extraordinary powers.
Now that his strength has increased seven or eight times, Xingyu feels that he can break a big tree with one punch.
“System, can the copied power be added to my original power?” Xingyu asked the system a very important question.
“Yes, the copied power is superimposed with the original power of the master.”
After getting a positive answer from the system, Xingyu’s eyes lit up. If he continued to accumulate skills, would he still need to learn any ninjutsu?
If one could stack his physical fitness to the point where Might Guy could open the Eight Gates, wouldn’t he be invincible with physical skills alone?
“System, can it be stacked up all the time, without any limit?”
“What limits the owner is the copy card. As long as the owner has the copy card, he can always copy other people’s physical strength and enhance his own physical strength.”
Chapter 5 Seven Attributes of Chakra (Old Version)
Chapter 5 Seven Attributes of Chakra
“Xingyu, what are you thinking about?”
Looking at Xingyu’s dazed look, Kushina couldn’t help but reach out and pat Xingyu to bring him back to his senses.
The communication between Xingyu and the system takes place in his mind, so to Kushina, Xingyu’s communication with the system just now was just a daze.
“Nothing.”
Xingyu had a smile on his face, a smile that he couldn’t hide, which confused Kushina.
“You’re lying. You’re smiling so happily even though you’re not thinking about anything. You must have thought of something good. If you don’t want to tell me, then forget it.” Kushina pouted in dissatisfaction.
Xingyu shook his head and his smile faded. He realized that his previous thoughts were a bit too presumptuous.
Just like the system said, what limits Xingyu is the copy card. If he wants to build up his physique to the level where Might Guy can open eight gates, even dozens of ordinary copy cards will not be enough!
Besides, Xingyu has never thought of becoming a ninja who specializes in physical skills. Only when you are strong in all aspects can you be without flaws. If you specialize in one thing, it will be too easy for the enemy to target you.
“Uzumaki Xingyu, it’s you.”
Uzumaki Hiko, whose physical fitness had just been copied by Xingyu, looked towards Xingyu.
The perception of the senior ninjas is very sensitive. Xingyu was staring at him just now, so Uzumaki Hiko could certainly feel it.
Uzumaki Yan didn’t know that the physique he had trained for more than ten years and endured countless hardships had been copied by Xingyu.
From this point of view, Xingyu’s system is really a bit abnormal. What others have worked hard for more than ten years to obtain, he can obtain in an instant just by copying.
If Uzumaki Hiko knew about this, he would probably hate Xingyu, this cheater.
But you don’t have to know that Uzumaki Hiko doesn’t have a good face towards Xingyu because there is a grudge between the two sides.
To be precise, there was a feud between Xingyu and Uzumaki Hiko’s son. When Xingyu was still living in the clan land, he had a conflict with Uzumaki Hiko’s son.
Xingyu directly broke one of Uzumaki Hiko’s son’s legs, causing his son to lie down for three months.
At that time, Uzumaki Yan went to settle accounts with Xingyu with red eyes, but although Xingyu was not welcomed, he was the grandson of the great elder after all, and Uzumaki Yan could not do anything to Xingyu.
“It’s me. It seems you still know me. By the way, is your son okay now?”
Xingyu smiled faintly and asked Uzumaki Yan.
Although the opponent is a Jonin, Xingyu is not afraid of him.
Xingyu is not afraid of him not because of his own strength. To be honest, Xingyu copied his physique and added his original physique, which has surpassed him in terms of physique. But if they really fight, Xingyu will definitely not be his opponent.
Xingyu had no combat experience, while the opponent was a veteran. Even if Xingyu was stronger than the opponent, he would still be no match for him in a fight.
Think about Kaguya Otsutsuki. Wasn t it because she had too little combat experience and had great strength that she was still sealed in the end?
If Uchiha Madara could obtain the power of Kaguya Otsutsuki, he would definitely be able to sweep away everything.
Xingyu is not afraid of Uzumaki Yan because of Xingyu s own identity. No matter how unpopular he is, he is still the grandson of the Uzumaki clan s great elder. Would Uzumaki Yan dare to attack him?
“snort.”
Uzumaki Yan snorted coldly and told himself that he was still a little kid and there was no need to bother with him.
But even so, Uzumaki Hiko was still angry. He glared at Xingyu fiercely, then turned and left.
I can’t do anything to him, so out of sight, out of mind.
After that, Xingyu walked around the training ground for a while and used an ordinary copy card again. This time he copied a ninjutsu, the B-level ninjutsu Shadow Clone Jutsu.
The Shadow Clone Technique is a ninjutsu created by the second-generation Hokage, Senju Tobirama. However, because this ninjutsu was too practical, ninjas from other countries also learned it secretly.
There are countless ninjas in the ninja world who can use the Shadow Clone Technique, and the ninjas of the Uzumaki clan can also use it. This is what Xingyu copied from an elite Chunin.
Xingyu possesses a perfect immortal body. After mastering the Shadow Clone Technique, his strength will increase faster.
Of course, what Xingyu wanted more was the forbidden technique of multiple shadow clones.
Although the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique is A* grade, it is classified as a forbidden technique, and a forbidden technique does not necessarily mean it is powerful.
Any technique that may cause harm or danger to oneself will be classified as a forbidden technique. Some particularly dangerous techniques are also classified as forbidden techniques, such as the Impure World Reincarnation Technique.
Unfortunately, ordinary copy cards cannot copy A*-level ninjutsu at all, and can only copy B-level ninjutsu at most.
And even if it could be copied, there’s no one who could copy it. There are many people who can do the Shadow Clone Technique, but there are very few who can do the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique.
There were still three copy cards left, but Xingyu did not use them. He took Kushina away from the training ground and bought some ninja tools and two chakra test strips.
Chakra test paper is used to test the properties of chakra. There are seven properties of chakra.
They are: wind, thunder, water, fire, earth, yin and yang.
The chakra test papers cannot detect the Yin and Yang attributes.
“What are you buying these two pieces of paper for? One thousand taels per piece of paper, it’s so expensive.” Kushina looked at the two pieces of paper in Xingyu’s hand and felt a little distressed.
“This is a chakra test paper. It can be used to test the properties of chakra. Take this and input chakra to give it a try.”
Kushina took the chakra test paper curiously, then input chakra, and immediately the chakra test paper changed.
The chakra test paper split in the middle and the four corners became wet.
“Kushina, your chakra attributes are wind and water.” Xingyu said to Kushina.
Kushina was a little confused. She didn’t know this knowledge yet.
Xingyu also took the chakra test paper and input chakra, only to see the paper split in the middle, which was the wind attribute, and then one corner started to burn with flames, which was the fire attribute.
Then one corner became wet, which is the water attribute, and another corner became wrinkled, which is the thunder attribute, and the remaining corner shattered directly, which is the earth attribute.
Xingyu’s chakra actually has five attributes: wind, thunder, water, fire, and earth.
The attributes of Yin and Yang cannot be detected, but Xingyu possesses a perfect immortal body and must have the Yang attribute.
He also possesses the Sharingan, which is the embodiment of Yin escape, which means that Xingyu is likely to also possess Yin attributes.
In other words, Xingyu may possess seven chakra attributes, which is indeed a gratifying thing.
“Wow, five changes, Xingyu, do you have five types of chakra?”
Xingyu smiled slightly and did not reveal the Yin and Yang chakras to Kushina for the time being.
It was almost dark, so Xingyu and the others returned home before it got dark. Xingyu put down the ninja tools he had bought and went to prepare dinner.
“Kushina, what do you want to eat?” Xingyu asked Kushina.
“Hehe, as long as it’s made by Xingyu, I like to eat it.”
Xingyu smiled slightly when he heard that, and then prepared to make something more substantial. Today’s training was quite exhausting, so he needed to eat something good to replenish his body.
Especially now that they are still young, they need to eat something nutritious, otherwise it will affect their physical development.
After a sumptuous dinner, Kushina, who was a little tired, washed up and went to rest. Xingyu did not rest, but continued to study the sealing technique of Diamond Seal.
Chapter 6: Disaster Befalls the Whirlpool Country (Old Version)
In the blink of an eye, half a month passed.
Xingyu has gained a lot in the past half month and has mastered the Vajra Blockade.
Because Xingyu had copied the shadow clone technique and could create more than a dozen shadow clones at a time for research, he was able to master it even without anyone teaching him.
“Hah! Rasengan!”
Xingyu looked at the big tree in front of him, and threw the high-speed rotating chakra ball in his hand towards the tree.
Bang~!
Tiny wood chips flew everywhere, and a huge hole was punched through the tree, which was so big that one person couldn’t hug it.
Moreover, the big hole in the tree has spiral lines, which are the marks left by the rotation and friction of the chakra ball.
“If it hits a person, it should be no problem to penetrate the person.”
Xingyu was very satisfied with the power of the Rasengan, it was indeed worthy of being an A*-level ninjutsu.
Xingyu knows how to use the Rasengan, of course he developed it himself. Knowing the principle of the Rasengan, it was not difficult for him to develop it.
This is also the result of Xingyu’s practice in the past half month. Not only did he learn the Diamond Seal, but he also researched the Rasengan that had not yet been created.
“It takes at least decades for a tree to grow this big, and you just made a hole in it.” Kushina said, looking at the poor big tree.
“Hey, Kushina, do you still want to learn the Rasengan from me?”
“Of course I did. Teach me quickly.” Kushina stood up, ran to Xingyu, pulled Xingyu’s arm and said.
“Oh, my shoulder is a little sore.”
Xingyu sat down and looked at Kushina.
Kushina knew what Xingyu meant, so she walked over reluctantly and massaged Xingyu’s shoulders.
“Not bad, but the force is a little light. It would be better if it were stronger.” Xingyu said comfortably with his eyes narrowed.
Kushina gritted her teeth, but endured it in order to learn the Rasengan, the unmarked ninjutsu.
“It’s getting late, and it’s time for lunch. Let’s go back first. I’ll teach you in the afternoon.”
Xingyu squinted his eyes and looked at the big sun in the sky, then said to Kushina.
Although I really want to learn the Rasengan right now, eating is important, so I’ll eat first.
After returning home and having lunch, Xingyu began to teach Kushina the Rasengan ninjutsu, but he was unable to teach Kushina in just half a day.
“You can already burst a balloon filled with water, which means you have completed the second stage. I estimate that in a few days, you will be able to learn the Rasengan.”
Xingyu noticed that it was getting dark, so he asked Kushina to stop and continue practicing tomorrow.
There are four stages of Rasengan. The first stage is very simple, which is to gather chakra in the palm of your hand.
The second stage is to release chakra steadily and continuously, such as placing a balloon filled with water on your hand, and then releasing chakra to make the water inside the balloon move irregularly until the balloon explodes.
The third stage is the ball training, which involves continuing to release chakra and materializing chakra until you can break the ball.
In the third stage, the Rasengan can already cause damage, but the destructive power is not great.
The last stage is to combine all the previous things, gather high-density chakra in your hands, release it continuously, maintain it, and finally condense the chakra into a solid, then you will have learned this ninjutsu.
After dinner, Kushina went to rest and Xingyu returned to her room.
“I don’t know why, but I always have a feeling of uneasiness.” Xingyu looked out the window. The sky was extremely gloomy. Not to mention the moon, not even a star could be seen.
“I can’t sleep, so I might as well refine my chakra.”
Time passed little by little, and at around 1 a.m., Xingyu stopped. At this time, Xingyu felt a little sleepy. When he was about to fall asleep, a noise woke Xingyu up.
Xingyu immediately looked out the window and saw flames rising from the direction of the Uzumaki clan.
“Could it be?”
Xingyu’s sleepiness disappeared immediately, and he quickly came to Kushina’s room.
“Kushina, get up quickly.” Xingyu woke Kushina up.
“What are you doing, Xingyu? I was sleeping soundly, why did you wake me up?” Kushina looked at Xingyu with dissatisfaction.
“Still sleeping, something big has happened.”
Xingyu tapped Kushina on the forehead to wake her up. This was no joke.
If Xingyu guessed correctly, a disaster has befallen the Land of Whirlpools. Xingyu cannot change anything about this disaster. He just wants to protect himself and Kushina.
“What happened?” Seeing Xingyu’s serious look, Kushina also became serious.
Xingyu pointed outside the window, and Kushina looked out and saw the flames rising from the clan’s territory.
“Ah, the tribe’s land is on fire.”
“It’s not as simple as a fire. There is an enemy invasion. If you listen to the sound, the explosion should be caused by the detonating talisman.”
“Who dares to invade our Uzumaki clan?”
“Now is not the time to discuss this. Follow me.”
Xingyu asked Kushina to put on her clothes, then took important items and prepared to take Kushina away from home.
Although this place is far away from the clan s homeland, who knows whether it is safe or not.
“Captain, this is the outskirts of the Uzumaki clan’s territory, right? How come there is a house here?”
As soon as he walked out of the house, Xingyu saw several people wearing ninja costumes and masks on their faces, and his face couldn’t help but darken.
Kushina grabbed Xingyu’s arm, a little nervous.
“Wow, I didn’t expect that we actually caught two fish that slipped through the net. They are just two little ghosts.”
A ninja wearing a raccoon mask looked at Xingyu and Kushina with a teasing look.
“Why is my luck so bad?”
This place is obviously very remote, but we still encountered the enemy.
In fact, the five ninjas were also very surprised. They were originally ordered to block the area around the Uzumaki clan to prevent anyone from escaping, but they didn’t expect to run into two children.
Judging from their red hair, they must be from the Uzumaki clan. Since they are from the Uzumaki clan, they must not be let go.
“Stop talking nonsense and kill them.”
The captain of the five-man team spoke to the other four people.
This five-member team is led by a Jonin, and the other four are elite Chunins.
When Xingyu saw that they were about to take action, he immediately took out three shurikens from his ninja tool bag and threw them at the leading senior ninja.
While the jonin was dodging, Xingyu moved, and his body instantly appeared in front of an elite chuunin, then he jumped up and punched the opponent’s neck.
The speed was so fast that the elite Chunin couldn’t react, and the elite Chunin’s neck was broken by a single punch.
Blood kept gushing out of the unfortunate guy’s mouth, and he was dead in just one second.
It took no more than two seconds to kill this elite Chunin, and after killing him, Xingyu immediately retreated to Kushina’s side.
“Walk.”
Xingyu picked up Kushina and ran towards the forest in the distance.
“Damn it, catch up with him.”
The leading jonin shouted in shame and anger, it was such a shame that one of his men was killed by a five-year-old child, and the child ran away in front of him.
The other three people came to their senses. They were really shocked by Xingyu’s decisive killing of one of their companions.
A five-year-old child killed an elite Chunin. Even in the cruel Warring States Period, this was not such an exaggerated thing.
PS: Please give me flowers and collection
Chapter 7: Killing a Jounin in the Dark [Please collect] (Old version)
“Xingyu, you run slower when you hold me in your arms, put me down.”
Kushina, who was held in Xingyu’s arms, said to Xingyu.
“Holding you is no different from carrying a rabbit. How can I run slowly?” Xingyu glared at Kushina.
“Damn Xingyu, you actually compared me to a rabbit.” Kushina took a light bite of Xingyu and then calmed down.
“Hey, Xiaoyu, if we are caught up, just leave me behind and run away by yourself. I will buy you some time, but don’t forget to avenge me later.”
Kushina said softly to Xingyu.
“What nonsense are you talking about, do you think those idiots can catch up with us?”
Xingyu couldn’t help but glare at Kushina.
“We come to this forest often and are much more familiar with it than they are. Besides, my speed is not slower than theirs, so don’t worry, Kushina.”
Xingyu copied the physique of the physical training type jonin Uzumaki Hiko, and combined it with his own already strong physique, his physical fitness is stronger than that of the jonin who specializes in physical training.
The speed that Xingyu burst out at this time was much faster than that of the opponent. It was a pity that Xingyu did not know the teleportation technique, otherwise he would definitely be able to leave them so far that they could not even see their shadows.
Even now, Xingyu made them follow behind him and eat dust.
“Master, you have triggered a mission to wipe out the team that is chasing you. You will be rewarded with an advanced copy card. Do you want to accept this mission?”
“A high-level copy card.”
Xingyu weighed the strengths and then asked the system: “System, what are the strengths of the other party?”
Although Xingyu had killed someone with one punch before, he didn’t know the opponent’s strength.
“The leader is a jonin, and the other three are elite chuunins.”
Originally, Xingyu didn’t expect the system to answer, but who would have thought that the system actually answered.
After learning about the opponent’s strength, Xingyu decisively accepted the task. If the opponent had an elite jonin, Xingyu might have given up.
However, after learning that the other party was just a Jonin, there was nothing else to say, just kill them directly.
Xingyu simply stopped running and just stopped.
“Why did you stop? Are you unable to run anymore? I told you to put me down before.”
Kushina looked at Xingyu anxiously.
“Kushina, we don’t have to run. I decided to just kill them.”
“Xingyu, are you crazy? They are real ninjas. How can we be their opponents?”
Although Kushina knew that Xingyu was very powerful, she still felt that she could not be his opponent when compared to a real ninja.
“Kushina, have you forgotten that I killed someone before?”
Kushina was speechless. Xingyu had indeed killed one person before, but that was just an unexpected incident.
“Kushina, hide first and watch my performance. I will show you how powerful I really am.”
Xingyu punched the tree next to him, and with a crack, the tree broke directly.
Kushina shook her head, “I want to join you.”
“Kushina, listen to me. I asked you to hide so that you can wait for an opportunity to attack us. If I fall into a disadvantageous position, you can wait for an opportunity to attack us and we can still run away.”
Under Xingyu’s persuasion, Kushina nodded and agreed to Xingyu’s suggestion. She found a place to hide and took out her kunai and shuriken, ready to launch a sneak attack at any time.
Xingyu glanced back. The ninja’s reconnaissance ability was very strong. Following the traces left by him when he ran, they would be able to find him in no time.
Xingyu’s eyes rolled, and he leaned against a big tree, breathing heavily, pretending to be exhausted.
Xingyu wouldn’t mind if he could trick them.
Sure enough, in less than a minute, several ninjas had caught up. Because Xingyu killed one of them, there were only four left.
“We finally found this kid. I didn’t expect him to run so fast.” said one of the elite Chunins.
They were all exhausted from chasing this little devil.
“Captain, why don’t you see that little girl?”
The leading jonin looked around upon hearing that. Kushina was hiding very well, and it was night time, so the jonin did not find any trace of Kushina.
“It should have run away. Kill this little devil first.”
The leading jonin drew out his ninja sword and walked towards Xingyu step by step. He wanted to kill his men in front of him and wash away this shame himself.
Xingyu looked at the leading jonin who was approaching him step by step, his eyes lit up slightly. He originally thought that he could just ambush one chuunin, but he didn’t expect this jonin to run over.
“Little ghost, you can’t run anymore? If you can’t run, then die.”
The Jonin smiled grimly, but because of the mask, Xingyu couldn’t see his grim smile.
When the Jonin stabbed Xingyu with his ninja sword, Xingyu’s Sharingan opened and he suddenly jumped up.
He nimbly dodged the opponent’s stabbing ninja sword, and then kicked the opponent’s vitals fiercely.
With Xingyu’s speed and such a close distance, not to mention a jonin, even an elite jonin wouldn’t be able to dodge it.
In addition, this Jonin was a little careless. Although Xingyu killed one of his men, he instinctively looked down on him because Xingyu was just a child.
The result, of course, was that he failed to dodge it. With a crack, everything flew away and the dignified jonin instantly fell to his knees on the ground, letting out a miserable cry.
His vitals were broken by a kick, and even a Kage-level ninja would have to kneel down. Now this Jonin can be said to have lost his ability to fight.
Although ninjas have a strong ability to endure pain, no man can endure this kind of pain.
“I think you must be the most miserable jonin who died.”
Xingyu rolled out a Rasengan with both hands, but since he couldn’t release it with one hand, he could only use both hands to roll the ball.
The Rasengan was directly imprinted on the body of the Jonin who was unable to resist, and his heart was pierced by the Rasengan.
“It’s so easy to deal with a Jonin, he’s too weak.” Xingyu blinked.
In fact, it is not that the jonin are weak. The jonin are the backbone of all the major ninja villages. In smaller ninja villages, the jonin are the top force.
It s just that this guy didn t even use his full strength, not even a little bit of his strength, and was killed by Xingyu.
At the same time, this is also a reminder to Xingyu that in this dangerous world, one must never be careless at any time.
Otherwise, perhaps the fate of this senior ninja today will be his fate tomorrow.
If I were really killed by a villain, I would never be able to die in peace!
Xingyu suddenly thought of Uchiha Madara. In the end, Uchiha Madara was tricked by Black Zetsu and became the sacrifice for the resurrection of Otsutsuki Kaguya.
“Your boss seems to be dead. Do you want to follow him?”
There was murderous intent in Xingyu’s eyes, and his gaze was fixed on the remaining three elite Chunins.
The most difficult jonin was killed, so the remaining three guys were easy to deal with.
The three elite Chunins haven’t come to their senses yet. They never expected that their captain would die here, at the hands of a five-year-old kid.
This was so dramatic that they were unable to react for a moment.
“You killed the captain using despicable means. We must avenge the captain.” One of the elite Chunins said angrily.

PS: The results are not that good, readers please give me some flowers to support me
Chapter 8: Trophies! Xingyu’s guess [Collect] (Old version)
Chapter 8: Trophies! Xingyu’s guess [Please collect]Xingyu looked at the three elite Chunins and picked up the Jonin’s ninja sword.
“You want to avenge your captain, right? Come on then.”
The three elite Chunins looked at each other, and at this time they didn’t dare to take action.
Although the one in front of him was just a little ghost, this little ghost was very strange. A companion had been killed by him before, and even the captain fell into his hands.
At this time, they certainly didn’t dare to treat Xingyu as an ordinary kid, and they were a little afraid of Xingyu in their hearts.
“Since you won’t do it, let me do it.”
Xingyu’s figure disappeared into the night. In the dark woods, coupled with Xingyu’s speed, they could not catch any glimpse of Xingyu’s figure at all.
“careful.”
However, as soon as the ninja finished speaking, the ninja sword in Xingyu’s hand pierced his heart.
Drawing out his ninja sword, Xingyu ran towards the elite Chunin next to him.
“Water Style: Water Prison Technique!”
The elite Chunin seemed to sense the crisis. He quickly formed seals with his hands and used the Water Prison Technique to wrap himself up for defense.
The Water Prison Technique is a C-level ninjutsu that can be used to trap the enemy, and can also be used to wrap yourself up for defense.
“Do you think you can stop me like this? You are so naive.”
Xingyu released chakra and wrapped it around the ninja sword, greatly enhancing its penetrating power. The water ball used by the elite Chunin for protection was directly pierced.
This elite Chunin followed in the footsteps of the previous ninja and was stabbed to death in the heart.
“There’s only one left.”
Xingyu looked at the last ninja and felt that killing this elite Chunin was as easy as killing a chicken.
“Hatake Kakashi graduated to become a Genin at the age of five and was called a genius. I could kill elite Chunin by chopping vegetables and melons at the age of five. So what am I? A monster?”
Xingyu said to himself.
“Monster, you are a monster.”
The last elite Chunin pointed at Xingyu with fear in his eyes, turned around and started to run away.
“You are the monster, and you still want to run away.”
Xingyu stepped on the ground with one foot, leaving a heavy hole, and then he quickly chased after the last elite Chunin like an arrow.
He is related to Xingyu’s mission, Xingyu must not let him go.
And even for her own and Kushina’s safety, Xingyu would not let him go.
“Die.”
Xingyu quickly caught up with the opponent and slashed at him with the ninja sword. Although the ninja sword was not suitable for chopping, Xingyu had great strength and if he hit the opponent, there would be no problem in killing him.
After being hit by a knife, Xingyu just relaxed a little, and suddenly the figure hit by Xingyu turned into a piece of wood, which was the substitute wood.
“Substitution technique?”
Xingyu didn’t expect that the other party would use the substitution technique to dodge his knife at the critical moment.
“King Kong Lockdown.”
Chakra chains extended from Xingyu’s body, and in the blink of an eye he caught up with the fleeing elite Chunin and tied him up.
“Strangulation.”
Xingyu shouted softly, and the chakra chain that bound the opponent tightened, tearing the opponent apart in an instant.
Xingyu looked at the other person’s death, his face turned pale, and he turned his head away.
Because he often hunted wild animals in the forest and had seen a lot of blood, Xingyu did not feel any discomfort when he killed the first person.
Afterwards, Xingyu felt a little upset about the people he killed, but it wasn’t big. However, the one who was strangled to death by Xingyu in the end was something Xingyu couldn’t bear.
The chakra chain disappeared, Xingyu held on to the tree next to him with one hand, and couldn’t help making retching sounds.
Xingyu swore that he would never create such a scene again, but he couldn’t stand it anymore!
“Congratulations to the master for completing the task. I will reward you with a high-level copy card.”
“Huh, the reward is in hand.” Xingyu calmed down and shouted to Kushina: “Come out Kushina, it’s solved.”
Kushina looked confused. Solved?
Because it was too dark and Kushina didn’t have the Sharingan, she couldn’t see and didn’t know that Xingyu had been dealt with.
After coming out and seeing the body of the jonin, Kushina couldn’t help but ask Xingyu: “Xingyu, how did you do it?”
“Never mind how it was done, just look at the loot.”
Xingyu walked over and looked through the ninja tool bag of the Jonin, while Kushina hid aside in fear.
Although the person is dead, Kushina is still scared. Fortunately, Kushina did not see the ninja who was strangled by Xingyu using the Diamond Lock, otherwise she would probably faint.
After rummaging through the ninja tool bag of this senior ninja, Xingyu found a few detonating tags. You know, detonating tags are a very precious kind of ninja tool.
Then there were some ninja tools such as kunai and shurikens, and finally Xingyu found two ninjutsu scrolls, which recorded two ninjutsu.
“B-rank ninjutsu Water Style: Water Dragon Bullet Technique, and Water Style: Mist Hidden Technique.”
Xingyu frowned. From these two ninjutsu, Xingyu roughly guessed the other party’s identity. He should be a ninja from the Hidden Mist Village.
“It seems that the one who attacked the Uzushio Village in the Whirlpool Country this time should be the Kirigakure in the Water Country.”
Only the five major countries have the strength to take action against the Uzumaki clan. Konoha Village of the Fire Country and the Uzumaki clan are allies, so this time it should have nothing to do with Konoha Village.
The Sand Village in the Land of Wind and the Rock Village in the Land of Earth are too far away from each other, and the possibility of them taking action against the Uzumaki clan is almost zero.
The Hidden Cloud Village in the Land of Lightning and the Hidden Mist Village in the Land of Water can both attack the small island country of the Land of Whirlpools from the sea.
Now Xingyu has confirmed that the Hidden Mist Village is involved, but he doesn t know whether the Hidden Cloud Village is involved.
If we were to ask which ninja village has the greatest ambition, it would definitely be the Hidden Cloud Village, so there is a high possibility that the Hidden Cloud Village will participate.
After all, the Uzumaki clan’s sealing technique should be the thing that the Hidden Cloud Village wants most. No, not only the Hidden Cloud Village, but it should be something that all the major ninja villages want to obtain.
Possessing a sealing technique that is feared and coveted by others, but not having the strength to shock other countries, this is the reason why the Uzumaki clan of the Whirlpool Country was destroyed.
A man is innocent unless he is in possession of a treasure. This principle applies in any world.
“I wonder if Konoha had any involvement in the destruction of the Uzumaki clan.”
Xingyu was somewhat skeptical about the Uzumaki clan’s ally, Konoha Village, after all, Konoha Village had Danzo.
If Danzo said that he had no intention of spying on the Uzumaki clan’s sealing technique, Xingyu would never believe it.
In the end, Xingyu shook his head, put aside these speculations, picked up the ninja tool bags of the other two elite Chunins, and Xingyu took Kushina away.
As for the other elite Chunin, Xingyu no longer wanted his ninja tool bag because it was too bloody. One look at it would probably make him unable to eat for a whole day.
Taking Kushina with him, Xingyu came to a stream in the forest, which was also the place where Xingyu and the others had practiced treading water before.
“Are you sleepy? If so, take a nap. We are safe now.” Xingyu said to Kushina.
Kushina shook her head. With such a big thing happening, how could she feel sleepy?
PS: There are too few collections, and I feel like it’s going to fail. However, even if I use up my love for electricity, I will continue to write. I don’t ask for rewards, but I hope to get some flowers and evaluation votes.
Chapter 9: The destruction of the Whirlpool clan! Survivors [Please add to collection] (Old version)
“Xingyu, I’m a little worried.”
Kushina said worriedly, she was very smart, she and Xingyu lived in such a remote place and encountered enemies, it was easy to imagine what the clan s situation would be like now.
“There’s no use worrying about it.”
Xingyu shook his head slightly. Although he was not very welcome in the Uzumaki clan, he still had everything he needed, so Xingyu did not want to see the Uzumaki clan perish.
But Xingyu couldn’t change anything. Although he knew that the Uzumaki clan would be exterminated, who would believe it if he told others?
What’s more, Xingyu had no idea when the Uzumaki clan was exterminated. Even if someone really believed what Xingyu said, there was no way to guard against it.
The enemy has already set their sights on the Uzumaki clan, and their attack will be absolutely powerful like thunder. In the original novel, the Uzumaki clan was destroyed and Konoha Village didn’t have time to rescue them.
As for saving the Uzumaki clan by himself? Don’t be ridiculous. Xingyu will not be inflated by the fact that he killed a jonin. He will just be killed if he goes.
Sitting by the river, Kushina leaned on Xingyu. Unlike Xingyu, Xingyu was a time traveler. His body was that of a five-year-old child, but his soul was not.
But Kushina is just a five-year-old girl. Although children in the Naruto world are generally very precocious, her current experience still makes Kushina feel a little panicked.
Only by leaning in Xingyu’s arms could Kushina feel a sense of security.
“Xiaoyu, promise me that you will never leave me.”
Kushina raised her head and looked at Xingyu with bright eyes, full of expectation.
Kushina was very scared. When Xingyu faced those ninjas before, Kushina was really afraid that something would happen to Xingyu.
Fortunately, Xingyu was fine, otherwise she probably wouldn’t have the courage to continue living. Living alone would be too much to bear.
“Okay, I promise you Kushina, I will never leave you.”
Xingyu looked directly into Kushina’s eyes and assured her seriously.
Kushina hugged Xingyu, closed her eyes, rubbed her head against Xingyu, and felt sleepy. Kushina lay in Xingyu’s arms and fell asleep peacefully.
Looking at Kushina who was sleeping quietly, Xingyu smiled slightly, then took the ninja tool bag and checked the items inside.
The ninja tool bag of that senior ninja has been checked. In addition to the ninja tools and two ninjutsu scrolls, there are also some military rations pills and dry food.
Immediately afterwards, Xingyu opened the ninja tool bags of the two elite Chunins and looked through the contents.
Kunai, shurikens, and even senbon, in addition to military supplies pills, dry food, and a few explosive tags.
Explosive talismans are good things, but they are very expensive. Although the explosion range of detonating talismans is small, their destructive power is not small.
In addition to these, Xingyu also found a ninjutsu scroll, which recorded the chakra refining technique and the simple three-body technique.
The three body techniques are substitution technique, transformation technique, and clone technique. They are all the most common E-level ninjutsu and are very low-level.
Of course, low-level does not mean it is not useful. Transformation and clone techniques are generally easy to be detected.
The clones created using the Clone Technique cannot attack at all and are completely inferior to the Shadow Clone Technique.
The use of substitution techniques is very great. It can quickly exchange with objects to avoid attacks.
The elite Chunin before used a substitution technique to dodge Xingyu’s attack.
Of course, as a lowest-level ninjutsu, you can’t say how powerful it is, it still depends on the user.
Although the substitution technique can allow oneself to exchange with other objects, this is not a space ninjutsu, but is accomplished by speed.
Therefore, the stronger the person, the less useful the substitution technique is, and it is easy to be seen through. After all, it is only an E-level ninjutsu, and it is impossible to reach the level of Uchiha Sasuke’s Rinnegan Jutsu.
Xingyu studied the Three Body Techniques. Xingyu was a genius, and it didn’t take him long to learn these three simple ninjutsu.
A few hours passed, the sky brightened, and the sun peeked out from the horizon. The warm sunlight seemed to dispel the haze.
Kushina woke up, rubbed her eyes, and looked around in panic. She only relaxed after seeing Xingyu.
“Wake up, eat something.”
Xingyu took out some dried meat and handed it to Kushina. This was some food that Xingyu and the others hurriedly took out when they left home.
“I’m not hungry.” Kushina shook her head.
It s not that Kushina isn t hungry, it s mainly because Kushina is not in the mood to eat right now.
“You can’t not eat, otherwise you won’t have the strength to escape when you encounter danger.”
Under Xingyu’s persuasion, Kushina ate a few pieces of jerky.
“I have sent shadow clones to check, and the invaders have already left.” Xingyu said to Kushina.
Xingyu released ten shadow clones to investigate the situation. At around four o’clock in the morning, the invaders had already left.
And Xingyu also knew that he was safe.
Because the system has given him the reward for the survival mission, the ordinary copy card.
“Have you left? How is the clan land?” Kushina showed joy on her face, and then when she thought of the clan land, she asked Xingyu with a worried look on her face.
Xingyu shook his head and recalled the scene sent back by the shadow clone. It was simply a river of blood.
Xingyu didn t know if there were any survivors, but his shadow clone didn t find any.
Kushina’s heart sank when she saw Xingyu shaking his head, knowing that something must be wrong.
Forget it, as long as Xingyu is fine, Kushina can’t care too much about other members of the clan.
After resting for a while, Xingyu took Kushina out of the forest and headed towards the clan s territory. When they were still far away, they smelled a pungent smell of blood.
“Kushina, don’t be afraid for a while.” Xingyu held Kushina’s trembling hand and said to Kushina.
Kushina nodded firmly and continued walking forward.
However, after actually reaching the clan territory and seeing the corpses all over the ground, Kushina vomited directly.
Even though Xingyu already had this scene in his mind through the shadow clone, he still felt uncomfortable.
There were more than two hundred people in the Uzumaki clan, and basically all of them were dead. The blood of these two hundred people pooled together, making Xingyu realize what a real river of blood meant.
And there was not only the blood of the Uzumaki clan, but also the blood of those who invaded the Uzumaki clan. Although his bodies were not seen, Xingyu did not believe that they had no casualties. Perhaps the bodies had been taken away by them.
“Kushina, are you okay?” Xingyu asked Kushina.
Kushina shook her head and vomited up everything she had eaten in the morning. The scene before her was indeed bloody.
“Xingyu, are we from the Uzumaki clan?”
“The Uzumaki clan is gone.” Xingyu sighed, and his desire to become stronger became stronger.
In this world, if you have no strength, this will be your fate. If the Uzumaki clan had strong people like Hashirama Senju and Madara Uchiha, would they still end up like this?
Snap~!
Although the sound was very small, Xingyu heard it. Xingyu looked not far away and said coldly, “Who’s there?”
“No, don’t kill me.” A frightened little girl’s voice was heard, followed by a scream of “Ah”, and then the little girl fainted.
“Red hair, is he a survivor of our clan?” Xingyu pulled Kushina over.
A little girl, about the same age as Xingyu and Kushina, lay in a pool of blood in front of a burned-out house.
There is a cellar next to it. It seems that she is alive because she hid in the cellar.
When he crawled out of the cellar, he made a noise, which was heard by Xingyu. Then he was frightened by the scene around him and fainted.
Collection is not motivated, it’s uncomfortable
Chapter 10 Konoha Reinforcements – Tsunade! [Please add to collection] (Old version)
“She is Uzumaki Akiko.”
Kushina said in surprise as she looked at the fainted little girl.
“Well, do you know him?”
Xingyu didn’t know the other person, but Kushina seemed to know him.
“We’ve met a few times, but we’re not very familiar with each other.”
Among the Uzumaki clan, Kushina is only familiar with Xingyu. She is not familiar with the others, at most she just knows them.
After a while, Uzumaki Akiko woke up. She was panicked at first, but after seeing Xingyu and Kushina’s red hair, she calmed down.
Red hair is basically the standard feature of the Uzumaki clan. Of course, there are people from other families who have red hair.
For example, Akimichi Choji s father, Akimichi Choza, has red hair.
However, when most people see red hair, the first thing they think of is the Uzumaki clan.
“Who are you?”
Uzumaki Akiko didn’t know Xingyu and Kushina. Although she guessed that they were survivors of the Uzumaki clan, she still wanted to ask clearly.
It is normal that Uzumaki Akiko doesn’t know Xingyu and Kushina, because Xingyu and Kushina live far away from the clan.
Even when they lived in the clan land, they had only met a few times, and Xingyu had never even seen Uzumaki Akiko.
“Same as you.” Xingyu said to Uzumaki Akiko.
Uzumaki Akiko was silent, looking at the ruins beside her, a trace of sadness in her eyes. Thinking of her parents, tears flowed involuntarily.
“Do you want to comfort her?” Kushina looked at the crying Uzumaki Akiko and asked Xingyu.
“How can I comfort her? Let her cry. She will have to live on her own from now on. It’s better for her to be strong.”
Xingyu shook his head and sat on a stone beside him. He was thinking about his future path.
There are now two paths in front of Xingyu. The first path is to take Kushina away and live a wandering life.
The second way is to wait, wait for Konoha’s reinforcements to arrive, and then follow them to Konoha.
Xingyu glanced at Kushina, and finally made up his mind to go to Konoha.
This was also for safety reasons, if he and Kushina went wandering around with his conspicuous red hair, they would definitely run into a lot of trouble.
Besides, they are just two little kids. Where can they go even if they wander around? It’s very inconvenient.
If you go to Konoha, your safety will be guaranteed first. As long as you don’t act too conspicuous, you will be very safe in Konoha.
Especially now that Uzumaki Mito is still alive and has gone to Konoha, even the insidious Danzo would not dare to do anything small.
In Konoha Village, Xingyu can also learn the basic knowledge about ninjas, which are also very important.
So going to Konoha is definitely a good choice, but since you have chosen to go to Konoha, you have to change Kushina’s fate of becoming the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki.
Xingyu doesn’t want Kushina to become the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki. Although the Nine-Tails is powerful and can be a great help if used well, it is also a time bomb.
Moreover, becoming the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki means that you can no longer live a peaceful life. At the very least, you will have to be monitored by the Anbu.
As for Xingyu himself, he never thought about becoming the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki. The simple reason was that Xingyu simply looked down on the Nine-Tails.
Xingyu possesses a perfect immortal body. As long as he grows up, he will have no problem defeating the Nine-Tailed Fox with one hand.
He also possesses the Sharingan, and it is estimated that in the future he will be able to put the Nine-Tailed Fox down with just a glance.
How could Xingyu, who has the system by his side, look down on a mere Nine-Tailed Fox?
Of course, the most important thing is that Xingyu doesn t want to have something else in his body, which will make Xingyu feel very uncomfortable.
Xingyu shifted his gaze to Uzumaki Akiko. There were not only him and Kushina but also Uzumaki Akiko among the Uzumaki clan members here.
“Kushina, come here for a moment, I have something to tell you.” Xingyu waved towards Kushina.
Although Kushina was confused, she still walked towards Xingyu.
“Kushina, perhaps soon, Konoha’s reinforcements will arrive here, and they may take us to Konoha. If we go to Konoha, remember not to be too conspicuous.”
Xingyu instructed Kushina.
When selecting a Jinchuriki, one must definitely pick one with good talent. Otherwise, if one stands out too much, he might be targeted by the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen and the dark-minded Danzo.
If it was Sarutobi Hiruzen it would be fine, but if it was Danzo it would be dangerous.
Although Kushina didn’t understand why Xingyu said this, she still nodded and wrote it down.
In the blink of an eye, a day is about to pass. The sun sets and the dim sunlight shines on the Uzumaki clan’s territory. The dark and bloody environment looks somewhat eerie and terrifying.
Trample! Trample! Trample!
“Is that footsteps?”
Xingyu immediately became alert, his left hand reached into the ninja tool bag, holding an explosive talisman, and his right hand held a katana.
Because Xingyu is too short, it doesn’t look harmonious for him to hold a katana. This katana was picked up by Xingyu here. Although it has a few cracks, it is still usable.
Kushina immediately approached Xingyu, and Uzumaki Akiko next to her also approached Xingyu and Kushina in fear.
“Three little children.”
A woman with golden hair, a very beautiful face and somewhat cold eyes walked towards Xingyu and the others.
Although she is very beautiful, her figure is not very good and her eyes are cold and a little scary.
Behind this woman, there were several ninjas following.
“You are from the Uzumaki clan, right? Don’t be afraid, I am a ninja from Konoha, my name is Tsunade.”
Tsunade’s cold eyes softened. After seeing the tragic plight of the Uzumaki clan, Tsunade was very angry, so her eyes looked a little scary just now.
Knowing that the other person was Tsunade, Xingyu relaxed, but after secretly looking at the other person, Xingyu really couldn’t believe that the other person was Tsunade.
Is this really Tsunade? This is too peaceful. Even airplanes can be parked here. I can’t believe how Tsunade became the size she is now.
“Are you the only ones left of the Uzumaki clan?” Tsunade asked Xingyu.
“I don’t know, maybe there are still survivors.”
Xingyu was sure that there must be survivors of the Uzumaki clan, but they might have fled the Uzumaki Country or hidden themselves.
“Let’s look for any survivors. Damn it, if I knew who did this, I would definitely…”
Tsunade exuded murderous intent. The Uzumaki clan was the clan of her grandmother Uzumaki Mito, and they had been on good terms with the Senju clan for generations.
During the Warring States Period, the Uzumaki clan helped the Senju clan fight against the Uchiha clan.
Tsunade was very angry, but it was useless to be angry. She was one step too late. After receiving the news, Tsunade was ordered to rush to the Whirlpool Country, but she was still too late.
It only took the enemy one night to destroy the Uzumaki clan, a large family, which shows how thorough their preparations were.
Xingyu looked at Tsunade and curled his lips. Saying harsh words was definitely the lowest behavior.
However, Xingyu’s pouting behavior was seen by Tsunade. Tsunade couldn’t help but get angry. It seemed that the little kid in front of her was looking down on her.
“What did you mean just now, little brat?”
“What what do you mean?” Xingyu looked at Tsunade in confusion.
“Still pretending. I saw it all. Were you disdainful of me just now?”
Xingyu really wanted to nod, but then he thought that Tsunade was a violent girl and might beat him up.
“No, it doesn’t exist. You’re seeing it wrong.” Xingyu denied it three times in a row and refused to admit it.
Chapter 11 Leaving the Land of Whirlpools! Heading to Konoha [Seeking Collection] (Old Version)
Tsunade looked at Xingyu angrily. This brat was obviously disdainful of her, but he actually denied it.
However, Tsunade couldn’t do anything to Xingyu. She couldn’t just beat him up because of this. Although Tsunade was violent, she wouldn’t hit a child.
Suddenly Tsunade laughed twice.
“It seems that you have a pretty good mentality, kid. You have come out of the shadow of genocide so quickly.”
Tsunade put her hand on Xingyu’s head, and then ruffled Xingyu’s hair hard as if in revenge.
As she rubbed it, Tsunade felt that it touched very well and became somewhat addicted.
Looking at Xingyu’s handsome little face, Tsunade couldn’t help but reach out and pinch Xingyu’s cheek. It was soft and so cute!
Kushina, who was standing by, saw Tsunade making advances towards Xingyu and shouted at her angrily, “How could you be like this?”
Xingyu was also unhappy. Tsunade felt comfortable pinching her face, but Xingyu felt very uncomfortable.
It’s such a humiliation to have your face pinched by a woman like this.
“Can you please let go? I don’t like men touching me.” Xingyu said to Tsunade unhappily.
“man?”
Tsunade was stunned for a moment. I am so beautiful, how can you tell that I am a man? I am a woman.
“You have poor eyesight at such a young age. I’m a woman, not a man.” Tsunade said viciously.
“Heh~! Although I’m young, I still know the difference between men and women. How do you look like a woman?”
Xingyu looked at a certain part that was not moving at all, with contempt in his eyes.
Tsunade’s face turned red. She was angry with Xingyu. Now Tsunade knew that this brat was deliberately despising her.
“Princess Tsunade, find two survivors.”
Tsunade, who was angry and wanted to teach Xingyu a lesson, glared at Xingyu, then looked at the two survivors.
There were two men, one was the same age as Xingyu, and the other was about twenty years old. Both were survivors of the Uzumaki clan.
Xingyu also knows the person who is the same age as Xingyu.
“Uzumakisuke, long time no see. Is your leg okay now?”
Xingyu gave Uzumaki Jie a faint smile, which made Uzumaki Jie look at Xingyu angrily, with a hint of fear in his angry eyes.
Uzumaki Jie, he is the son of Uzumaki Hiko, the physical technique senior ninja whose physique was copied by Xingyu. They had a conflict before and Xingyu broke one of his legs.
I didn’t expect that even though the Uzumaki clan was destroyed, Uzumaki Jie still survived. He is really lucky!
Tsunade’s eyes moved between Xingyu and Uzumakisuke. It seemed that there was a conflict between these two brats.
However, Tsunade was unwilling to interfere in the conflict between the two brats, and looked at the Uzumaki clan member who was in his twenties.
“May I have your name?”
“My name is Uzumaki Hikaru, and I’m a Chunin from the Uzumaki clan.”
“Do you know who attacked the Uzumaki clan?” Tsunade asked Uzumaki Hikaru.
“I don’t know. I was scared and hid at the beginning. I don’t know what happened afterwards.”
Uzumaki Hikari lowered her head in shame, earning Tsunade’s contemptuous look.
This guy is older than her and so timid. His family is in danger and as a ninja he actually hides away.
Tsunade is not as old as Uzumaki Guang. Even though she called Xingyu a little kid before, she is actually only sixteen years old.
However, in the world of Naruto, sixteen years old is not considered young. If it were in the Warring States Period, he would have been married and had children long ago.
Tsunade ordered her men to continue searching for survivors, while also investigating which ninja village attacked the Uzumaki clan.
Looking at the traces of water erosion and the traces of damage left by the lightning escape, Tsunade actually already had some guesses in her mind.
If the guess is true, then there is nothing Tsunade can do.
“Kid, what’s your name?” Tsunade asked Xingyu.
Xingyu felt a little unhappy about being called a brat all the time, but unfortunately he couldn’t beat Tsunade.
Xingyu estimates that Tsunade’s current strength is at the level of an elite jonin, and she is definitely stronger than Xingyu.
“My name is Uzumaki Xingyu, and don’t call me a brat. Be careful that I will become stronger and take revenge on you one day.”
“Revenge me? Haha, I’m waiting for that day to come.” Tsunade looked at Xingyu jokingly.
Xingyu snorted and said, You may look down on my strength now, but don t regret it when you get beaten in the future.
“Xingyu, I’m hungry.” Kushina pulled Xingyu and said.
Xingyu immediately took out some dry food and some dried meat. Although it was a bit dry, it was good enough to fill his stomach now.
Three days later, the bodies of all the Uzumaki clan members were buried, including Xingyu’s grandfather in this life, who was the grand elder of the Uzumaki clan.
Seeing his body, Xingyu felt complicated. His feelings for him were not deep, after all, they had only met a few times.
However, Xingyu still felt a little uncomfortable.
After burying all the bodies, Xingyu and the others followed Tsunade to Konoha.
There was a katana behind Xingyu. The blade was more than three feet long and there were golden patterns on the handle. It didn’t look particularly gorgeous.
This was found by Xingyu in the ancestral hall of the Uzumaki clan. Xingyu had tried it before and found it to be very sharp. It could cut hard stone with one stroke, and the cut was extremely smooth.
As for whether it can cut through steel, Xingyu doesn’t know because he has not tried it yet.
Sitting on the boat, heading towards the Land of Fire, Xingyu stood at the stern, looking at the Land of Whirlpools which was gradually moving away.
Kushina also stood next to Xingyu. This time she left, and no one knew when she would come back.
Are you feeling reluctant?
Hearing the voice coming from behind them, Xingyu and Kushina looked back and saw that it was Tsunade.
When Kushina saw Tsunade, she puffed her lips and looked dissatisfied.
Xingyu now keeps his distance from Tsunade. He doesn’t know what’s going on with this woman. She rubs his hair and pinches his face every day.
This made Xingyu very dissatisfied, but unfortunately his arm was not as strong as his thigh. Xingyu did not want to expose his strength and did not resist much.
Xingyu wondered if this woman had awakened some strange attributes.
The reason for Kushina’s dissatisfaction was very simple. She had never rubbed Xingyu’s head or pinched Xingyu’s cheek.
But this woman did all the things that she had never done, which of course made Kushina unhappy. She felt that her Xingyu was taken away.
“After arriving in Konoha, you will treat Konoha as your home. Over time, you will naturally forget all the unpleasant things.”
“Tsk, why do we need your comfort? Xingyu, let’s go.” Kushina glared at Tsunade with hostility and pulled Xingyu into the cabin. The woman in front of her was her biggest unhappiness.
“This damn little girl.”
Tsunade also discovered that this little girl was very hostile towards her.
“Could it be that this little girl likes that little brat Xingyu?” Tsunade guessed.
“Children nowadays are really precocious. That little girl is only five years old, right?”
PS: Can readers give me some flowers to support me? The humble author is asking for flowers online
Chapter 12: Attack on the Road [Please collect] (Old version)
“Xingyu, you must stay away from that woman from now on.”
After arriving at the cabin, Kushina spoke solemnly to Xingyu.
“Well, I can do it without you telling me.”
Xingyu also didn’t want to enjoy the feeling of having his face pinched and being unable to resist, that kind of suffocating feeling.
I’ll take revenge when I become stronger in the future. Now I’d better stay away from that woman Tsunade. She hit him so hard that his face was swollen.
Xingyu thought viciously in his heart.
A few hours later, the ship finally docked, and Kushina leaned on Xingyu with a dizzy head.
“Xiao Yu can’t take it anymore. I feel so dizzy.”
Xingyu supported Kushina, and he didn’t expect that Kushina would get seasick. This was probably because it was Kushina’s first time on a boat.
“We’ve reached the shore, Kushina, hold on a little longer.”
“Tsk tsk, the little girl is seasick, how shameful.” Tsunade said with her arms folded.
Tsunade was very unhappy with Kushina’s previous hostility. Although she didn’t want to argue with this little girl, seeing her embarrassed appearance, Tsunade couldn’t help but want to confront her.
“Nonsense, I’m not dizzy.”
Kushina shook her dizzy head reluctantly, then looked at Tsunade unwillingly.
Tsk~!
Tsunade didn’t say anything else. It was too ungraceful to argue with a little girl. She would be laughed at.
“Let’s take a break before continuing on our journey.”
Tsunade saw that not only Kushina was not used to it, but even Uzumaki Akiko and Uzumaki Suke were not used to it, so she spoke up.
Xingyu was fine, he was not seasick, and Uzumaki Hikaru was a Chunin, so naturally there was no problem for him.
After a short rest and some food, we continued on our way.
“How long does it take to get from here to Konoha?” Xingyu couldn’t help but ask Tsunade.
“Come over and I’ll tell you.” Tsunade smiled and then hooked her finger at Xingyu.
“Forget it. I don’t want to know now.”
Xingyu and Kushina walked behind, admiring the scenery of the Land of Fire.
After landing, you will enter the Fire Kingdom on land. Although the Fire Kingdom is not the largest in area among the five major countries, it definitely has the best geology.
The land here is fertile, and even the trees grow more lush than those in the Whirlpool Country. Moreover, the people of the Fire Country are much richer than those in other countries.
“Xiaoyu, how are we going to live in Konoha?” Kushina asked Xingyu worriedly.
“It’s the same as before, Kushina, don’t feel so much pressure, and Kushina, don’t call me Xiaoyu anymore.”
Xingyu raised his hand and rubbed Kushina’s head, making Kushina feel a warmth.
Although she was a little nervous about the unfamiliar Konoha, with Xingyu by her side, Kushina felt that the haze in her heart was dispelled.
No matter where I am, it’s all the same as long as I’m with Xingyu.
Slowly, Kushina put down the burden in her heart and her mood improved a lot. The shadow of the Uzumaki clan’s genocide also disappeared a little in Kushina’s heart.
“What are you talking about?”
Tsunade suddenly fell behind and asked Xingyu and Kushina.
“Well, you still have time to come and talk to us.” Xingyu couldn’t help but say.
“Although I am escorting you, we are already in the territory of the Fire Country. At most we will encounter some bandits. It is very safe.”
Tsunade said that before she set foot in the Land of Fire, she was still a little wary, but now she has completely let down her guard.
Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!
Kunai and shurikens all over the sky suddenly fell towards Xingyu and his group, and some of the kunai even had detonating tags tied to them.
Xingyu’s face changed, and he didn’t care about exposing his strength at this time. He pulled Kushina and dodged quickly.
Although those ninjas from the Senju clan were a little relaxed like Tsunade, they were still powerful ninjas after all.
Faced with the sudden attack, they reacted quickly, protecting several survivors of the Uzumaki clan and taking several people from the Uzumaki clan to avoid the attack.
Tsunade’s eyes looked a little strange.
Just now, Tsunade was about to take Xingyu and Kushina away from the attack range, but Xingyu took Kushina away in an instant.
The speed at which it burst out was so fast that even Tsunade couldn’t help but look sideways. Tsunade estimated that the speed would not be slower than hers.
“It seems that this little brat Xingyu is not that simple.”
Tsunade also quickly dodged. Now was not the time to think about these things. She should just deal with those guys who attacked her.
Tsunade’s eyes turned cold. She didn’t expect that she would be attacked in the territory of the Fire Country.
The most important thing is that Tsunade had just told Xingyu that it was safe in the Fire Country and that nothing would happen, but these people jumped out to slap her in the face.
Tsunade felt her face burning. These guys were unforgivable.
Xingyu took Kushina and hid behind a big tree. He held Kushina tightly with one hand and looked around vigilantly.
“It would be great if we could awaken the Kagura Heart Eyes of the Uzumaki clan.”
Kagura’s Heart’s Eye is an ability of the Uzumaki clan and one of the most powerful detection techniques in the Naruto world.
After opening the mind’s eye, one can use chakra to sense abnormal behavior within a radius of tens of kilometers.
If one has a known specific chakra, one can also sense the detailed location and movement, the number of opponents, their characteristics, and even their movement speed.
Its reconnaissance ability is in no way inferior to that of the Byakugan, but there are very few in the Uzumaki clan who can awaken Kagura’s Mind’s Eye.
In the original work, it is known that only Uzumaki Karin has awakened this ability, and Xingyu doesn’t know whether he can awaken it.
If you can awaken Kagura’s mind’s eye, you will be able to accurately know the enemy’s position and movements, and it will be easier to guard against them.
Unlike now, it is very passive. You must concentrate and pay attention to your surroundings at all times to prevent the enemy from launching a sneak attack when you are not paying attention.
Ninja is a profession of assassination, and sneak attack is the forte of ninja.
“Kushina, don’t be afraid, I will protect you.”
“I won’t be afraid.” Kushina clenched her fists, feeling very unwilling in her heart. At this moment, she was the one who was holding back.
“I must work hard to practice in the future.”
Kushina secretly made up her mind that at least she would not hold Xingyu back in the future.
Xingyu took Kushina to hide here, and the battle over there had already begun. More than twenty ninjas appeared in an instant, all wearing the same clothes and without forehead protectors.
It was impossible to tell which country the ninja was from, as they rushed towards the Senju clan ninja and slashed at them.
That s right, the people Tsunade brought to rescue the Whirlpool Country were all ninjas from the Senju clan.
Tsunade used her super strength to concentrate chakra throughout her body, covering her entire body with chakra, and then a powerful airflow burst out from her body.
“Die for me.”
Tsunade punched a ninja, and instantly the ninja flew away like a piece of rag.
Before he even hit the ground, the ninja was already dead. Tsunade’s super-powerful punch was so terrifying.
ps: please give me flowers
Chapter 13 Arrival at Konoha [Collect] (Old Version)
Chapter 13 Arrival at Konoha [Collection Request]“Hiss, how scary.”
Xingyu hid aside and saw Tsunade kill a ninja with one punch, and beat the opponent as if he had been in a car accident. He couldn’t help but gasp.
Well, taking a deep breath was not enough to express the shock in his heart. Xingyu said he would take another deep breath.
“This woman’s power is so terrifying, we must not… Bah, bah, bah, is she affected by something?”
“Xingyu, what are you talking to yourself about?” Kushina asked, nudging Xingyu.
“Nothing, Kushina, do you find her violent?”
Xingyu looked at the miserable state of the ninja and thought that if he were hit by a punch, he would probably not be much better off.
“Violent? I think it’s okay.” Kushina’s eyes shone with a hint of yearning.
At this moment, Xingyu subconsciously wanted to stay away from Kushina. Did Kushina also want to become so violent in her heart?
Xingyu suddenly thought that Kushina’s temper didn’t seem to be that good.
Xingyu continued to look at Tsunade. Tsunade’s strength at this time should be at the level of an elite jonin, but she burst out with a strength far beyond that of an ordinary elite jonin.
A ninja can be killed with one punch, it’s like killing a kid with one punch.
“Who sent these ninjas?”
Xingyu looked at the ninjas who attacked them. Xingyu originally thought that their target was them, who were from the Uzumaki clan.
But now it seems to Xingyu that the other party is targeting the Senju clan.
Xingyu saw that the Chunin named Uzumaki Hikaru had been out of protection. If they wanted to take action against the Uzumaki clan, they should just kill Uzumaki Hikaru now.
Xingyu’s eyes looked a little weird. Perhaps these ninjas were from Konoha.
This guess is not impossible. First of all, this is within the territory of the Fire Country.
If more than twenty ninjas from other countries infiltrated the Land of Fire, and Konoha, the largest ninja village, was unaware of it, it would be really hard to understand.
“Alas, I suddenly realized that going to Konoha is not that safe.”
Perhaps the incident involving the Uzumaki clan in the Land of Whirlpools is also related to Konoha, Xingyu thought secretly.
The Uzumaki clan was wiped out, and the only people Konoha sent to rescue them were Tsunade and nine members of the Senju clan.
It s a good thing that the invaders have left, otherwise the rescue troops sent by Konoha would be a waste of food.
Now they have encountered enemies again in the territory of the Fire Country, and it seems that the enemy is targeting the Senju clan. Considering that in the future there will be no one else in the Senju clan except Tsunade, Xingyu feels that his guess is almost right.
However, even though he guessed it, Xingyu would not say it out loud. Not to mention that all this was just his guess and there was no evidence.
Even if there is evidence, what does it matter? Xingyu still understands the truth that trouble comes from the mouth, and some things are best kept to oneself.
It is not known whether this is the Third Hokage’s man or Danzo’s man. Xingyu guessed that it should be Danzo’s subordinate.
Tsunade is Sarutobi Hiruzen’s disciple. Although Sarutobi Hiruzen is not a good person, he is not a bad person either. He would never do such a thing as attacking his own disciple.
And this guy Danzo can do anything.
Be sure to be careful of Danzo when you go to Konoha, but as long as you don’t act too conspicuous, Danzo shouldn’t notice you.
It’s just that when he was leading Kushina to dodge the attacks of shuriken and kunai just now, Tsunade seemed to have seen his burst of speed. I hope she doesn’t tell anyone.
Damn it.
Tsunade suddenly discovered that an extremely powerful ninja was killing members of the Senju clan.
Tsunade estimated that the man was probably as strong as an elite jonin, maybe a little weaker than her, but much stronger than the others.
In a short period of time, that person had teamed up with other ninjas to kill three senior ninjas from the Senju clan.
Tsunade’s eyes were blazing with anger, and she wanted to go over and kill that guy, but she was stopped. They were obviously some Chunins, but they tried to stop her at the risk of their lives.
“Get out of my way, Tenshouke.”
Tsunade stepped on the ground, and countless cracks appeared on the ground. The ground shook, and the ninja who came to stop her lost his balance and was knocked to the ground.
Some ninjas even had their legs stuck in the cracks in the ground, making them unable to move.
Tsunade ignored these ninjas and rushed towards the elite jonin.
The elite jonin immediately retreated, gave Tsunade a cold look, and shouted, “Retreat.”
The attacking ninjas retreated quickly without any delay. Tsunade looked at the retreating ninjas and was helpless.
After finally catching a live person, he committed suicide.
Xingyu pulled Kushina out and looked at Tsunade whose eyes were red with anger. He shook his head secretly, thinking it was really sad.
This time, three jonin of the Senju clan died, leaving only six of the nine jonin, and most of them were injured to some extent.
A jonin is the backbone of a large ninja village, and his status is even higher in a family.
The Senju clan was no longer the big clan it once was. Apart from Tsunade, there were only nine senior ninjas left, but three more of them had died.
“Take their bodies and let’s go.” Tsunade lowered her head and instructed the others.
They continued to rush to Konoha, but Tsunade became much quieter on the way, and the atmosphere of the entire team seemed a little wrong.
After walking for two days, we finally arrived at Konoha Village, which is also the number one ninja village in the ninja world.
Since the attack, the rest of the journey was quite peaceful, and they returned to Konoha quite smoothly.
“You go back and bury them. I will take them to see the Hokage.” Tsunade said to the other clan members.
The Senju members nodded and returned to the Senju territory to bury their dead companions.
Tsunade took the five survivors of the Uzumaki clan, including Xingyu, Kushina, Uzumaki Akiko, Uzumaki Suke, and Uzumaki Hikaru, to the Hokage’s office.
After arriving at the Hokage’s office, Tsunade punched the door into pieces. Sarutobi Hiruzen, who was working, looked up and saw that it was Tsunade, and the corners of his mouth twitched.
“Tsunade, you’re back. How are the Uzumaki clan doing?”
Sarutobi Hiruzen didn’t care about Tsunade smashing the door, after all, this was not the first or second time.
“The Uzumaki clan is gone, they are the survivors of the Uzumaki clan.” Tsunade said with a gloomy face.
“What? Are you saying that the Uzumaki clan is gone? How come they are gone?” Sarutobi Hiruzen stood up and asked Tsunade.
“When I arrived at the Uzumaki clan, it was already too late. The Uzumaki clan had already been destroyed. They were the survivors of the Uzumaki clan.”
Tsunade clenched her fists when she said this. She received the news too late. If she had learned the news earlier, perhaps the Uzumaki clan would not have been wiped out.
I see.
Sarutobi Hiruzen sat down and looked at Xingyu and the others with a scrutinizing look in his eyes.
Xingyu felt a little uncomfortable being stared at by Sarutobi Hiruzen.
Sarutobi Hiruzen’s eyes are very sharp. After all, this is Sarutobi Hiruzen in his prime, not the third-generation old man in the future.
The sharp gaze seemed to be able to see through all your secrets. Xingyu felt uncomfortable with such a look.
PS: Please give me flowers and votes
Chapter 14: Living in the Land of the Thousand Hands [Please Collect] (Old Version)
Sarutobi Hiruzen stared at Xingyu and the others for a while, then a sad expression appeared on his face.
“Alas, I didn’t expect the Uzumaki clan to encounter such a disaster. Don’t worry, Konoha and the Uzumaki clan are the best allies. We in Konoha will definitely find the murderer.”
“You guys should just stay in Konoha now. Don’t worry, no one in Konoha can hurt you.”
After Sarutobi Hiruzen expressed his opinion, Uzumaki Hikaru, Uzumaki Suke and the others were obviously much more relaxed.
“Hokage-sama, you must help find the murderer.” Uzumakisuke said crying.
His parents and relatives all died in this genocide.
Uzumaki Akiko was also wiping her tears. When she thought of her loved ones, tears came to her eyes involuntarily.
“Don’t worry, the Uzumaki clan is our Konoha Village’s ally. Anyone who attacks the Uzumaki clan is our Konoha’s enemy.” Sarutobi Hiruzen said solemnly.
It has to be said that the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen is quite capable. Under Sarutobi Hiruzen’s comfort, even Kushina, who was a little nervous, relaxed.
As for how Xingyu knew that, it was of course because Kushina was holding his hand, but now it wasn’t so tight.
When she first entered the Konoha Village, Kushina held Xingyu’s hand tightly. It was impossible for the five-year-old Kushina not to be nervous when she came to the unfamiliar Konoha Village.
“Tsunade, what do you think about letting them live in the Senju clan’s land?”
Sarutobi Hiruzen asked Tsunade.
“That’s no problem, but there’s one thing I need you to explain to me.”
Tsunade punched Sarutobi Hiruzen’s desk, and the solid wood desk was cracked like a spider web.
“Third generation, after we entered the territory of the Land of Fire, we were attacked by ninjas of unknown forces. What is going on?”
Sarutobi Hiruzen was startled and immediately stood up.
“Were you attacked?”
Looking at Tsunade’s cold face, Sarutobi Hiruzen knew it must be true. Could it be that ninjas from other countries had entered the Land of Fire?
Sarutobi Hiruzen asked with a bad look on his face: “How many ninjas attacked you?”
“Twenty-five, including at least ten jonin, and one elite jonin.” Tsunade said angrily.
Sarutobi Hiruzen’s face kept changing. More than a dozen jonins, and one elite jonin, this is a considerable force.
If they are really ninjas from another country, there might be some conspiracy.
“Tsunade, this is my fault for not noticing such a large force entering the Land of Fire. Don’t worry, I will send ANBU ninjas to investigate thoroughly.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen knew that since Tsunade was so angry, there must have been casualties.
“Tell me when you have news.”
Tsunade took Xingyu and the others out of the Hokage’s office. As soon as they walked out of the Hokage’s office, they saw a guy with a gloomy temperament walking towards them.
Tsunade frowned. It was this guy Danzo.
Although Danzo has a high status in Konoha Village, Tsunade is very annoying. This guy does things in a very shady way.
“Tsunade, you’re back. Are they from the Uzumaki clan?”
Danzo looked at the Uzumaki clan members behind Tsunade, his eyes flickered. Now Danzo’s two eyes are intact and he has not transplanted the Sharingan, and the same goes for his arms.
Tsunade snorted and left with Xingyu and the others without even paying any attention to Danzo.
When Xingyu left, he glanced at Danzo. He had already recognized Danzo. After all, the scar on Danzo’s chin was very iconic.
Danzo’s face was gloomy. Tsunade didn’t give him any face at all, just like those people from the Senju clan.
Danzo walked into the Hokage’s office, glanced at the broken door, and then looked towards Sarutobi Hiruzen.
“Danzo, why are you here?” Sarutobi Hiruzen frowned.
“I came here to discuss something with you.”
“That’s great. I have something to talk to you about too.” Sarutobi Hiruzen stood up, walked to the window, saw Tsunade leaving with the survivors of the Uzumaki clan, and then waved his hand.
Sarutobi Hiruzen waved his hand, and instantly the Anbu ninjas who were hiding in the dark and responsible for protecting the Hokage’s safety left. Only Sarutobi Hiruzen and Shimura Danzo were left in the office.
“Danzo, let me ask you, Tsunade said she was attacked when she came back, I want to know, does this have anything to do with you?”
Sarutobi Hiruzen stared at Danzo with a sharp gaze.
Humph, you actually suspected that I had taken action against your disciple. Danzo snorted coldly and narrowed his eyes.
“This matter has nothing to do with me.”
Danzo walked away in a huff, no longer planning to discuss the matter he had originally intended to discuss with Sarutobi Hiruzen.
“As expected, this matter has something to do with you, Danzo.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen sat down. He knew Danzo very well. Even if Danzo did not reveal any flaws, Sarutobi Hiruzen could still see them.
Punish Danzo? Not to mention that there is no clear evidence, even if there is clear evidence, Sarutobi Hiruzen will protect Danzo, so we must find a way to deal with Tsunade.

“This is the land of the Senju clan. You will live here from now on. Most of the houses are empty. You can choose any empty house you like.”
After Tsunade brought Xingyu and the others to the Senju clan’s territory, she said to them.
“It’s so big, even bigger than our Uzumaki clan’s territory.” Uzumaki Akiko couldn’t help but say.
Xingyu glanced around and found it too empty. It seemed that the once largest clan in the Warring States Period was now in name only.
“Kushina, which one do you want to live in?” Xingyu asked Kushina.
“Xingyu kid, and little girl, come with me.” Tsunade said to Xingyu.
“Um?”
Xingyu looked at Tsunade with a questioning look.
“Kid, you acted very well just now. I saw it.” After Tsunade said this, she turned and walked to the other side.
Xingyu’s face stiffened, and after hesitating for a moment, he pulled Kushina and followed Tsunade.
Seeing Xingyu and Kushina leaving with Tsunade, Uzumakisuke felt a little jealous.
“Damn it, why does Lady Tsunade treat him differently than she treats us.”
Uzumaki Akiko didn’t think too much about it. It was already good enough to have a place to live. After choosing an empty room, Uzumaki Akiko began to clean.
“Why should we follow her?” Kushina said very unhappily.
Xingyu spread his hands. It was Tsunade who discovered some of his strength. Xingyu now only hoped that Tsunade would not tell anyone.
If Tsunade tells this to others, she will probably be in trouble in Konoha in the future.
Following Tsunade, we came to a small courtyard, and then Tsunade said, “There are a few empty rooms over there, you can live here.”
“Thank you very much, Tsunade-sama.”
Xingyu looked around the courtyard and had to say that it was much better than the one he had been to before.
“Is there anyone living here?” Xingyu asked Tsunade.
“Yes, I live here. I was bored living alone, so I let you, an interesting kid, live here.”
Tsunade looked at Xingyu with a hint of interest in her eyes. She really wanted to find out more about this unusual kid.
“And you, little girl, please thank me, by the way.” Tsunade said to Kushina.
“I won’t thank you.” Kushina said angrily. He actually said that she was just a by-product. It was so infuriating.
PS: Please collect and give flowers
Chapter 15: Often too outstanding and out of tune with the surroundings [Please collect] (Old version)
In the living room, Xingyu and Kushina sat opposite Tsunade. They had already cleaned up the room, and now Xingyu felt that he needed to talk to Tsunade.
Tsunade knew his strength. Although she didn’t know his specific strength, she knew that he was not simple.
If Tsunade revealed this matter to the Third Hokage, given the Third Hokage’s personality, he would definitely send Anbu ninjas to monitor him.
Xingyu doesn’t want to be monitored. If he is monitored, many problems will undoubtedly be exposed, and even some secrets will be exposed.
“Lady Tsunade, there is something I want to tell you.”
“Oh, then go ahead.”
Tsunade picked up the cup and took a sip of water, looking at Xingyu teasingly.
Tsunade is no fool, she has now guessed what Xingyu wants to talk to her about.
“Lady Tsunade, you should know something about my strength.”
Xingyu didn’t hide it. There was no need. It was already obvious. Why bother hiding it?
“Well, when you encountered danger before, I was surprised by the speed you showed.”
Tsunade stared at Xingyu, she was really surprised. The speed that Xingyu burst out at that time was probably not weaker than hers.
It is really hard to imagine that a five-year-old kid can burst out at such a fast speed.
“This is actually quite normal. When a person is in danger, they can burst out with dozens of times their strength in a short period of time. I think my potential was bursting at that time.”
Xingyu spoke nonsense.
“Hehe, you little brat, do you think I’m a fool? I’m a medical ninja.”
Tsunade sneered twice. The potential explosion that Xingyu talked about did exist. At the critical moment of life and death, unimaginable power could indeed be erupted.
However, such an outbreak would come at a great price. At the very least, life span would be shortened, and at worst, sudden death would occur.
But Xingyu didn’t show any signs of abnormality. This was obviously not an explosion of potential. He still wanted to fool her. Did he really think she was easy to fool?
“Well, I do have some strength, but I want Lady Tsunade to keep it a secret for me.”
Xingyu knew that Tsunade was not so easy to fool, so he didn’t make up stories. It was useless to make up stories, and it would make Tsunade more suspicious.
“Why should I keep it a secret from you?”
Tsunade asked in confusion, if there is such a shining point, why not show it?
He is so young, but he can burst out at such a fast speed. No matter what method he uses, he can be considered a genius.
“I wonder if Lady Tsunade has heard of this.”
“A tree that stands out in the forest will be destroyed by the wind; a pile that stands out on the shore will be washed away by the current; a person who stands out from others will be criticized by the crowd.”
If a person is too outstanding, he will not only attract envy, but also jealousy. Jealousy is a terrible thing, it can completely change a person s appearance.
Tsunade was shocked by Xingyu’s words, and she looked at Xingyu as if she was a monster.
“Although I have never heard of what you said, I still understand the logic behind it. I feel that what you said makes sense. Now I doubt whether you are a five-year-old child.”
Tsunade looked at Xingyu with suspicion.
If these words were said by someone over fifty years old, Tsunade would not be surprised at all, but Xingyu is only five years old.
Ahem~!
Xingyu coughed twice. What should he do? It seemed like he had been pretending too much.
Don t ask me how I know these truths. I am often out of tune with the people around me because I am too outstanding. I am always surrounded by envy and jealousy.
Xingyu raised her little face, causing Tsunade to burst out laughing.
“You really know how to flatter yourself.”
“I’m not exaggerating, it’s the truth. It’s because I’m used to living an extraordinary life that I want to experience what ordinary people’s lives are like.”
The corners of Tsunade’s mouth twitched, the corners of Kushina’s mouth twitched, the two girls looked at Xingyu, at this moment two words flashed through their minds, those two words were – pretending to be cool!
Xingyu laughed to himself twice, and unknowingly, all the previous problems were taken away by him.
“Okay, I can keep it a secret for you, but you have to agree to some conditions of mine.” Tsunade said to Xingyu.
“Some conditions? Are you sure it’s some, not one?”
Xingyu had a smile on her face, but she was cursing in her heart.
“That’s right, it’s just some, not just one.” Tsunade looked at Xingyu proudly. You were quite good at pretending just now. Now let’s see how you pretend.
“As long as it’s not too excessive, I can agree to it.” Xingyu said to Tsunade.
Kushina’s expression changed, and she looked at Tsunade unkindly, “You can’t ask for any excessive conditions.”
“Don’t worry, I won’t make things difficult for you.” Tsunade ignored Kushina and looked directly at Xingyu.
Kushina pounded the table angrily. This woman was ignoring her on purpose.
“First of all, when I touch your hair or pinch your face from now on, you must not resist or avoid me.”
This first one made Xingyu’s face change, and Kushina’s face also changed.
“Old woman, I think you just want to take advantage of Xiaoyu.” Kushina stood up on the chair and looked at Tsunade.
“What did you call me just now, little girl?”
Tsunade was so angry. She was only sixteen, but a little girl called her an old woman.
“Didn’t you hear it all?” Kushina was not afraid of Tsunade at all. How could she be afraid of Tsunade when it came to Xingyu?
“Little girl, if it weren’t for your young age, I wouldn’t be able to help but punish you.”
“Hmph, old woman, if I were the same age as you, I would be the one to take care of you.”
Tsunade and Kushina’s eyes met, and Xingyu felt the air become scorching, and a breath of war was blowing in his face.
“Ahem, let’s talk business first. I agree to Lady Tsunade’s conditions.”
Xingyu looked at Tsunade with a smile, which made Tsunade very suspicious. Before, Xingyu was very resistant to her rubbing her hair and pinching her cheeks. What was going on now? Was there some conspiracy?
Now Tsunade can no longer treat Xingyu as an ordinary five-year-old child.
In fact, what Xingyu is thinking now is to let you take advantage of him now, and then when you become stronger in the future, let Tsunade pay you back tenfold.
Xingyu wants to let Tsunade know that it s not so easy to take advantage of me, Uzumaki Xingyu.
“Xiaoyu, you actually agreed.” Kushina pouted and looked at Xingyu, then turned her face away angrily, not wanting to pay attention to Xingyu anymore.
Tsunade, who was standing by, felt inexplicably excited after seeing Kushina’s angry expression.
Then Tsunade couldn’t help but slap her forehead, wondering when did she fall to the point of getting angry with a little girl.
“Then let me start talking about my other conditions.” Tsunade said to Xingyu.
At the same time, Tsunade was still observing Xingyu’s expression, wanting to see how Xingyu’s expression changed.
However, to Tsunade’s disappointment, Xingyu’s expression didn’t change at all, and he even made a “please” gesture to her.
Tsunade became more and more suspicious, Xingyu’s behavior was so wrong.
Tsunade had no idea that Xingyu had already made a plan. He would suffer the loss now and get it back with interest in the future.
Chapter 16: Competition with Tsunade [Please add to collection] (Old version)
Chapter 16: Competition with Tsunade [Please collect]“Aren’t you going to state other conditions? Why are you silent?”
Xingyu looked at Tsunade in confusion.
“I haven’t thought about it yet. Let’s talk about it later.” Tsunade looked at Xingyu, unable to think of any conditions to propose for the time being.
Maybe there won t be another chance in the future.
Xingyu looked at Tsunade meaningfully. His strength was improving very quickly. It wouldn’t take too long for him to surpass Tsunade in strength.
Xingyu still has this confidence.
With a perfect immortal body and the system as a plug-in, Xingyu himself cannot predict how fast his strength will grow.
“By the way, I want to see how strong you are. Come with me to the training ground.”
Tsunade stood up and pulled Xingyu to her private training ground, which was at the back of the yard and the area was not small.
Kushina followed behind, her cheeks puffed up like a little bun, and she was still angry in her heart.
“Come on, Xingyu kid, let’s have a sparring match.”
“What? Did I hear that correctly?”
Xingyu looked at Tsunade in astonishment. She actually said that she wanted to spar with him. What a joke! How could Xingyu be a match for Tsunade now?
Xingyu would never do anything to seek abuse.
“Don’t worry, I will hold back.” Tsunade gave Xingyu a reassuring look.
“Go, Xiaoyu, teach this woman a lesson.” Kushina stood next to Xingyu and said to Xingyu with her little pink fist.
“Kushina, why are you making such a fuss? If I can beat her, then there will be no problem. The key is that I am no match for her. Do you want to see me get beaten to a pulp?”
Xingyu leaned close to Kushina’s ear and said.
“Being beaten to a pulp? Is that serious? Then forget it.”
Kushina recalled Tsunade’s violent side after the previous attack and shook her head.
One punch can knock the enemy out of shape. It is really dangerous to fight with her.
“Well, harmony brings wealth. I have never liked fighting and killing.” Xingyu spread his hands towards Tsunade and said.
Tsunade’s eyes narrowed slightly, she smiled, and then said: “It’s okay if you don’t want to fight, then just get beaten.”
After Tsunade finished speaking, she punched Xingyu. Feeling the wind from the fist, Xingyu’s face changed slightly.
Are you serious?
Although Xingyu felt that Tsunade would not use too much force, he still instinctively dodged the incoming punch.
“That’s a pretty quick reaction.”
Tsunade retracted her fist and looked at Xingyu. Even a Chunin could not dodge that punch just now.
“etc.”
Xingyu saw that Tsunade was about to do it again and quickly stopped her.
“There’s no benefit in fighting you, so I refuse.”
“Benefits, what benefits do you want?” Tsunade looked at Xingyu after withdrawing her hand.
“Well, if you teach me an A*-level ninjutsu, I don’t mind fighting with you.” Xingyu’s eyes flickered and he looked at Tsunade.
If Tsunade doesn’t agree, Xingyu will not suffer any loss and can avoid fighting with Tsunade.
If Tsunade agrees, that would be good too. At least she can get an A*-level ninjutsu. No matter how you calculate it, this deal will not be a loss.
“You have a pretty good plan, kid. Okay, I promise. I can still pull out an A*-rank ninjutsu.”
Tsunade said nonchalantly. As the princess of the Senju clan, if it was an S-level ninjutsu, Tsunade might even frown.
It’s just an A*-level ninjutsu, and Tsunade, who is rich and powerful, doesn’t care at all. She wants to dig out the secrets of this kid Xingyu.
“Well then, please show some mercy, Lady Tsunade.”
Xingyu took a few steps back, put some distance between himself and Tsunade, staring at her. This might be an opportunity for him to test his strength.
Of course, there are some things that Xingyu won’t use, such as the Rasengan and the Diamond Blockade.
The Diamond Blockade is fine, but if the Rasengan is used, I really don t know how to explain it.
Using the Rasengan would definitely cause quite a stir, after all, the Rasengan is an unincorporated ninjutsu.
The most surprising thing about the Rasengan is not its power. There are many A*-level ninjutsu that are stronger than the Rasengan in terms of power, but the Rasengan does not require hand seals, which is something other ninjutsu cannot compare to.
No need to make hand seals, this means that the Rasengan can be cast instantly. In a life-and-death battle, every tenth of a second is crucial! I don’t know how much of an advantage it would be if I didn’t make hand seals.
Moreover, Xingyu never thought about using his full strength, and he always had to leave enough cards for himself.
Although Xingyu knew that with Tsunade’s personality, since she promised not to tell anyone about his strength, she would definitely not tell anyone, but Xingyu still hid it out of habit.
“You make the first move.” Tsunade said to Xingyu.
“Then I’ll be welcome.”
Xingyu would not be polite to Tsunade as he was originally in a weak position.
Having gathered half of his strength, Xingyu rushed towards Tsunade. When he was three meters away from Tsunade, Xingyu jumped up and punched Tsunade from top to bottom.
And Xingyu’s target is Tsunade’s face.
“Xiaoyu, you must do your best.” Kushina looked at Xingyu nervously.
“You little brat.”
When Tsunade saw Xingyu hitting her in the face, she couldn’t help but feel a little unhappy. You shouldn’t hit someone in the face, especially when hitting a woman’s face.
Although the fist was not big, the wind it created was quite sharp. Tsunade could only dodge it strategically. She couldn’t take it with her face.
“Don’t jump so easily, little brat. You have no foothold in the air. I’ll teach you a lesson today.”
After dodging Xingyu’s fist, Tsunade struck Xingyu’s abdomen with lightning speed.
The wood chips flew everywhere, but did not hit Xingyu’s body. Instead, they hit a piece of wood. It was obvious that Xingyu used the substitution technique.
Tsunade’s eyes narrowed and she immediately turned and threw a punch.
The two fists, one big and one small, collided with each other, and Xingyu’s body was thrown out. When his body was about to fall to the ground, Xingyu flipped in the air and then landed safely.
Tsunade shook her arms, and several cracks appeared on the ground under her feet.
What a great strength.
Tsunade felt her arms were a little numb. Although she did not use the super-powerful fist, her strength was still considerable.
Tsunade didn’t know what kind of monster this kid was. He had so much strength at such a young age.
“Hey, are you okay?” Tsunade asked Xingyu.
Just now, after Xingyu used the substitution technique, he appeared directly behind her and attacked her, so when Tsunade counterattacked, she didn’t control her strength in a hurry and didn’t know whether Xingyu was hurt.
“Ouch, it hurts. I feel like my arm can’t move. Let’s stop the fight.”
Xingyu shouted loudly with an exaggerated expression on his face.
“Ah, Xiaoyu, you’re hurt.” Kushina hurriedly ran towards Xingyu, checked his arm worriedly, and at the same time glared at Tsunade with dissatisfaction.
Tsunade also hurried over to check. The force just now was indeed very strong. An average jonin would not feel good after being hit by such a punch, so Tsunade was a little worried.
“Ahem, Kushina, I’m actually fine.” Xingyu winked at Kushina secretly.
After seeing Xingyu winking at her, Kushina relaxed. Kushina understood what Xingyu meant, and naturally knew that Xingyu was just pretending.
ps: please give me another wave of flowers
Chapter 17 Uzumaki Mito [Please collect] (Old version)
“I’m sorry Xingyu, I didn’t control my strength well before. Come, let me treat you.”
Tsunade came in front of Xingyu and a ball of green chakra appeared in her hand, which was obviously the medical ninjutsu performed by Tsunade.
Tsunade used medical ninjutsu on Xingyu, but Xingyu didn’t feel anything at all, because he was not injured in the first place, so how could he feel anything?
What’s more, even if he was injured, Xingyu, who possessed a perfect immortal body, could recover in a moment.
Tsunade, who was treating Xingyu, suddenly had a look of worry turning dark.
“You little bastard, you actually lied to me.”
Tsunade punched down, luckily Xingyu reacted quickly enough, otherwise, he would have been hit by Tsunade.
I ve been discovered.
Xingyu touched his nose in disappointment. After all, Tsunade was a medical ninja, and the most powerful medical ninja in Konoha Village. It would be too difficult to deceive her.
“Ahem, Lady Tsunade, you’ve seen that my strength is just that, so let’s not fight.”
Tsunade glanced at Xingyu and nodded.
Tsunade thought that she had roughly figured out Xingyu’s strength. First of all, he was very strong and very fast. She estimated that he was not weaker than an elite Chunin, or even higher.
In terms of ninjutsu, he only used a substitution technique, and he used it very skillfully. He probably doesn’t know how to use other ninjutsu.
His combat experience could not be seen, after all, he had only fought a few moves in total, and he had not gained any advantage.
Looking at Xingyu who was talking to Kushina as nothing happened, and then feeling her numb arm, Tsunade cursed inwardly as a monster.
No wonder he doesn’t want to expose his strength. If his strength were really exposed, it would not be a good thing for him.
I wonder what Tsunade s expression would be if she knew that Xingyu didn t use his full strength.
“Um, Lady Tsunade, shouldn’t the A*-level ninjutsu be fulfilled?”
Xingyu stared at Tsunade closely, with anticipation in his eyes.
“I’ll naturally not go back on my word once I’ve promised. What’s the nature of your chakra?” Tsunade asked Xingyu.
“Lady Tsunade, don’t ask me what the nature of my chakra is. I want to learn the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique.”
Xingyu had already thought about this before. The multiple shadow clone technique would be of great help to Xingyu.
“Multiple Shadow Clone Technique?”
Tsunade frowned, looked at Xingyu seriously and said, “You should change to another one. This Multiple Shadow Clone Technique is very dangerous. It is a forbidden technique.”
If you are not careful with the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique, you may end up killing yourself. Tsunade is obviously unwilling to teach Xingyu such a dangerous ninjutsu.
“Lady Tsunade, I do know something about the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique. Don’t forget that I am a member of the Uzumaki clan.”
Xingyu smiled at Tsunade and said that the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique could help Xingyu practice quickly.
Although Xingyu now possesses the Shadow Clone Technique, it requires splitting the Shadow Clone one by one, which is very troublesome.
“Okay, although I don’t know why you want to learn this ninjutsu, I can still teach you. I hope you can use it with caution.”
Tsunade looked at Xingyu’s determined look and nodded, agreeing to teach Xingyu the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique. However, she still carefully told Xingyu the dangers of the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique.
Even those of the Uzumaki clan, who have no shortage of chakra, still have to be cautious when using this technique.
“I haven’t learned the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique, but I have a ninjutsu scroll that records the training method of the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique. I’ll give it to you.”
Tsunade took out a small scroll from her ninja tool bag and handed it to Xingyu.
“Well, you just leave it to me to practice on my own. Aren’t you afraid that I won’t be able to learn it?”
“I’ve already given you the ninjutsu. If you can’t learn it, that’s your own business. Besides, I don’t want you to learn it.” Tsunade said.
Xingyu shrugged, it was impossible not to learn the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique, because this ninjutsu was not difficult for Xingyu.
The Multiple Shadow Clone Technique only has one seal, and for a ninja with little chakra, it might be impossible to learn, but Xingyu couldn’t use any of his chakra.
“Oh, there’s one more thing I almost forgot.”
Tsunade slapped her head and said to Xingyu and Kushina, “You need to come with me to meet my grandmother.”
Xingyu’s heart moved when he heard this. Tsunade’s grandmother, Uzumaki Mito, the wife of Senju Hashirama, was once a princess of the Uzumaki family.
Moreover, Uzumaki Mito knows all the sealing techniques of the Uzumaki family and is also the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, so his strength should be quite strong.
Xingyu estimated that Uzumaki Mito’s strength might be even stronger than the third generation. Of course, this was just Xingyu’s own guess. Maybe Uzumaki Mito was not good at fighting at all.
Tsunade then called the other three members of the Uzumaki clan to go meet Uzumaki Mito, and she would definitely not bring only Xingyu and Kushina.
Following Tsunade, Xingyu and the others came to an exquisite courtyard deep in the Senju clan’s territory.
Here Xingyu met Uzumaki Mito, who looked a little old, after all, she was a person who lived through the Warring States Period.
But Xingyu doesn’t understand, doesn’t Uzumaki Mito have the Yin Seal, why does he look so old?
Yin Seal is an S-level ninjutsu, which usually accumulates chakra on the forehead and forms a diamond-shaped mark on the forehead.
When necessary, the seal can be released through the seal-releasing ninjutsu “Yin Seal Release” to release a large amount of chakra.
And the Yin Seal has another ability that drives women crazy, which is eternal youth.
Uzumaki Mito also has a yin seal, so why doesn’t she stay young forever? Perhaps she no longer cares about her appearance.
After all, I am about to be buried, so why should I care about my appearance?
“Grandma, I’m sorry, the Uzumaki clan… now there are only a few survivors left.” Tsunade lowered her head, not knowing how to face Uzumaki Mito.
“well.”
Uzumaki Mito sighed. He never expected that the Uzumaki clan, which had been passed down for thousands of years, would encounter such a disaster.
Then Uzumaki Mito’s gaze swept over Xingyu, Kushina and the others, and finally all his gaze was focused on Xingyu.
“Um.”
Being stared at by Uzumaki Mito, Xingyu had a feeling of being seen through, even stronger than when he met the Third Hokage.
Uzumaki Mito smiled kindly at Xingyu and asked, “What’s your name?”
“Uzumaki Star Feather.”
Xingyu looked at Uzumaki Mito and answered. He could feel that Uzumaki Mito had no hostility towards him.
“Xingyu, I can feel that you have an extraordinary power. I hope you can use that power well.” Uzumaki Mito said to Xingyu solemnly.
“Unusual power?” Tsunade looked at Xingyu in surprise.
Xingyu was a little surprised. Could it be that Uzumaki Mito was referring to the perfect immortal body? Did she see that I had a perfect immortal body?
Then Xingyu thought of the first Hokage, Hashirama Senju, who also possessed a perfect sage body, and Uzumaki Mito was Hashirama Senju’s wife, so it didn’t seem strange that Uzumaki Mito could see something.
In fact, Uzumaki Mito didn t know what a perfect sage body was. She just felt that the majestic vitality in Xingyu was somewhat similar to that of Hashirama.
Chapter 18 Tsunade’s younger brother Nawaki [Please collect] (Old version)
They stayed with Uzumaki Mito for a while, and then Uzumaki Mito wanted to rest, so Xingyu and the others left.
“Hey, my grandma said you have an unusual power, what is it? I found that you have quite a lot of secrets.”
Tsunade stared at Xingyu closely, with deep curiosity in her eyes.
“How should I know?”
Xingyu shrugged towards Tsunade, indicating that he didn’t know and that the perfect sage body could not be exposed.
But even if it was really exposed, I guess no one would know about this perfect immortal body!
After all, what people really remember about Hashirama Senju is only his Wood Release, not his Sage Body. However, without a perfect Sage Body, Wood Release would never have such devastating power.
For example, Yamato’s Wood Release is only slightly more powerful than ordinary release techniques, and is given the name of Pseudo Wood Release.
Speaking of the Senju clan, there should be Wood Release Ninjutsu left by Senju Hashirama. Xingyu really wants to see Wood Release Ninjutsu.
Although he does not have the Wood Release Kekkei Genkai now, Xingyu believes that as long as he studies it, he will also have Wood Release. Not a Wood Release like Yamato, but a Wood Release like Senju Hashirama.
“Xingyu, what are you thinking about? You’re about to bang your head against the wall.”
Kushina pulled Xingyu, and Xingyu came back to his senses.
Looking at the wall in front of him, Xingyu was embarrassed. If Kushina hadn’t held him back, he would have really bumped into it.
“I say, is your eyesight bad?”
Tsunade looked at Xingyu mockingly.
Xingyu looked at Tsunade, this woman, and wanted to beat her up. What should he do?
Think about it, you are not a match for Tsunade now, just bear with it for now. When I become stronger than you in the future, I will definitely make you pay.
Tsunade raised her eyebrows when Xingyu looked at her with malicious eyes, but she didn’t take it to heart.
“By the way, I’m going to send the four of you to Ninja School.”
Tsunade looked at Xingyu, Kushina, Uzumaki Suke, and Uzumaki Akiko and said that they couldn’t let them stay in the Senju clan’s territory forever. They were now of school age, and Tsunade thought it would be a good choice to let them go to a ninja school.
“Of course, if you don’t want to become a ninja, you can choose not to go to school.”
If they didn’t want to become a ninja, Tsunade wouldn’t force them.
“I’m going to ninja school. I want to become a ninja and avenge my family in the future.” Uzumakisuke’s face was full of hatred.
“I want to go to ninja school too.” said Uzumaki Akiko.
The experience of the Uzumaki clan being exterminated made the little girl Uzumaki Akiko realize that without strength, she could not succeed, so she also wanted to become a ninja, at least to have the power to protect herself.
“Okay, since you all have decided to go to school, I will tell the Third Hokage tomorrow.” Tsunade nodded and said.
“Hey, it seems you haven’t asked for our opinions yet.”
“Oh, don’t you want to become ninjas?” Tsunade looked at Xingyu and Kushina in surprise.
“Of course I do, but it’s just a formality, you should go through it.” Xingyu said.
Tsunade clenched her fists and said angrily, “Brat, if you don’t want to be beaten, don’t mess with me.”
Xingyu shut up angrily. Given Tsunade’s personality, she would definitely fight if she said so. So it’s better not to provoke her.
“Well, Lady Tsunade, I wonder what arrangements you have made for me?” Uzumaki Hikaru asked Tsunade, who was also the only adult among the survivors.
“As for you, if you can pass the test, you can become a ninja of Konoha. If you don’t want to be a ninja, then you should find another way to make a living.”
Tsunade said to Uzumaki Hikaru.
Uzumaki Hikaru thought for a moment, then said to Tsunade, “Tsunade-sama, please tell Hokage-sama that I want to become a Konoha ninja.”
“Okay, I will tell the old man Sandaime, but whether you can become a ninja of Konoha depends on you.”
After saying that, Tsunade took Xingyu and Kushina away, while Uzumaki Akiko, Uzumaki Suke, and Uzumaki Hikaru went to where they lived.
“Damn it, why is Lady Tsunade so nice to that guy Uzumaki Hoshiba?” Uzumaki Suke was very jealous at this time.
Also, when she met Uzumaki Mito just now, she focused her attention on Uzumaki Hoshiba most of the time, while he was not taken seriously at all.
Originally, Uzumaki Jie had a grudge against Uzumaki Xingyu, and now because of jealousy, his hatred for Xingyu is even deeper.
Uzumaki Akiko and Uzumaki Hikaru glanced at Uzumakisuke but ignored him.
Unlike Uzumaki Suke, Uzumaki Akiko and Uzumaki Hikaru do not feel jealous, nor do they have any grudges against Xingyu.
When following Tsunade back, Xingyu suddenly saw a little boy about his age walking towards them with a few skewers of barbecue.
After seeing Tsunade, the little boy’s face changed, and he turned around and tried to slip away.
“Shengshu, stop right there. Where are you going?”
When Tsunade saw Rope Tree, she walked towards him angrily and looked at him with a bad face.
“Is he Tsunade’s brother Nawaki?”
Xingyu glanced at Shengshu and said that Shengshu was also very miserable, dying at the age of twelve.
“Sister.”
Sheng Shu turned his head reluctantly and hid the kebab in his hand behind his back.
“I’ve seen it all, what are you hiding? Let me ask you, where did the kebab come from?”
This is this is what I bought.
“Bought it? Didn’t you say you have no pocket money anymore?” Tsunade asked Nawaki dissatisfiedly.
Last time, Tsunade lost the game and went to ask Nawase to “borrow money”. Nawase knew that his sister was a gambler and had never won. If he lent her the money, it would be like throwing meat buns at a dog, and there would be no return.
So Nawaki made up an excuse, saying that he had spent all his money on buying ninja tools, and Tsunade had no choice but to leave unwillingly.
As a result, he bought some delicious food because he was greedy, but got caught. Shengshu was crying in his heart.
“You even lied to your sister, so the kebab was confiscated.”
The kebab in Nawase’s hand fell into Tsunade’s hands in the blink of an eye, and Nawase could only look at Tsunade helplessly.
“Okay, stop looking, I’ll give you one.”
Tsunade counted them and found there were four skewers in total. She gave one to Nawaki, then gave one to Xingyu and Kushina, and kept one for herself, completing the distribution.
“Hmm, it smells so good, even better than when we grill it ourselves.” Kushina said as she smelled the aroma of the grilled skewers.
“Yes, it’s really delicious, and the skewers are quite big.”
Xingyu tasted it and found it tasted really good, better than the barbecue he made himself. Perhaps it was because he did not prepare enough ingredients.
“Sister, who are they?” Nawaki asked Tsunade curiously.
“They are members of the Uzumaki clan, and are distant relatives of our Senju clan. Something happened to the Uzumaki clan, and they have been living here ever since.”
“By the way, they should be going to the ninja school in a few days. Remember to take care of them at school.” Tsunade said to Nawaki.
“Oh, hello, my name is Nawaki.” Nawaki introduced himself to Xingyu and Kushina.
“Hello, my name is Uzumaki Xingyu, and her name is Uzumaki Kushina. I’m sorry to bother you here from now on.” Xingyu also introduced herself and got to know Nawaki.
Chapter 19: Ninja School! Enrollment [Please add to collection] (Old version)
“Shengshu, do you have any pocket money? When I win, I will pay you back tenfold.”
Tsunade asked Rope Tree.
“No, I really don’t have a dollar left.”
It seemed as if Nawaki was afraid that Tsunade wouldn’t believe him, so he emptied his pockets, and found they were all empty. He really had no money left.
However, Tsunade didn’t quite believe it. She suspected that Nawaki must have hidden the money, but she had no evidence.
“Forget it, it seems that you, Nawaki, are not blessed enough to make money.” Tsunade shook her head and said with regret.
Sheng Shu looked relieved, he didn’t want this “blessing” at all.
Then Sheng Shu carefully approached Xingyu and whispered to her, “Remember, don’t ever lend money to my sister, or you won’t be able to pay it back.”
After Sheng Shu finished speaking, he ran away. He was afraid that what he had just said to Xingyu would be heard by his elder sister.
“Doesn’t he live with you?”
Xingyu looked at the back of Nawaki and asked Tsunade in confusion.
“Sheng Shu lives with grandma, and this kid hides away when he sees me.” Tsunade said very dissatisfiedly. Is she some kind of ferocious beast that can eat people?
“That’s normal. If I were your brother, I would also avoid you.”
Xingyu glanced at Tsunade, then said seriously that if she didn’t hide, she wouldn’t even be able to keep any pocket money.
Although Tsunade doesn’t eat people, she eats money! Xingyu suspects that the decline of the Senju clan is also related to Tsunade losing too much money.
“Hey, what are you talking about, kid?”
“Nothing, Kushina, let’s go back.”
Xingyu took Kushina’s hand and returned to Tsunade’s courtyard. After returning, Xingyu studied the method of practicing the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique.
The Multiple Shadow Clone Technique is very simple, and Xingyu didn’t take long to learn this ninjutsu.
Xingyu put his middle fingers together, crossed his hands into a cross, and formed a Ren seal. In an instant, dozens of Xingyu appeared in the room.
After canceling the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique, Xingyu walked out of the room, said something to Tsunade and Kushina, then left the courtyard and strolled around the Senju clan’s territory.
Xingyu was not wandering around aimlessly, he wanted to find a place to practice. Although there was a training ground in Tsunade’s courtyard, Xingyu, who did not want to reveal too much, did not want to practice there.
After walking around, Xingyu discovered that although the Senju clan’s territory was not small, there was no place suitable for him to train. It seemed that he could only look to other places in Konoha.
However, Xingyu has no plans to wander around Konoha for the time being. Now that he has just arrived in Konoha, Xingyu guessed that the Third Hokage will definitely monitor them.
It s better to wait for a while before going, and take a good rest during this time.
There is also Xingyu’s copy system. Xingyu now has three normal copies and one advanced copy.
Advanced copying can copy a wide range of things, including S-level ninjutsu, the chakra and physique of Kage-level masters, and even bloodline limits.
However, the copying of bloodline limits is also limited. If it is the Rinnegan, it definitely cannot be copied. Even the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan cannot be copied.
The Mangekyo Sharingan can be copied through advanced copying.
“If my Sharingan is opened to the level of the Mangekyo Sharingan, and I copy another pair of Mangekyo Sharingan, will it evolve into the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan?”
The Mangekyo Sharingan is the Uchiha family’s supreme eye technique, but it has a very fatal side effect, which is that excessive use can cause blindness, which is like a curse.
In order to solve it, one must evolve into the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan, and be able to perform the complete form of Susanoo.
In order to evolve into the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan, one must transplant one’s brother’s Mangekyo Sharingan.
Xingyu doesn t have any biological brothers at all, so this path is not feasible.
So we can only think of other ways. Relying on the system is one way. In addition, Xingyu feels that the evolution of the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan may not be limited to transplanting the Mangekyo Sharingan from one’s brother.
Otherwise, where did Otsutsuki Indra’s Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan come from? And the Six Paths Sage Otsutsuki Hagoromo, his Samsara Eye was not born, but evolved step by step.
In fact, Xingyu doesn’t need to worry. After his Sharingan evolves into the Mangekyo Sharingan, even if it cannot evolve into the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan, he doesn’t need to worry about blindness.
Because he possessed a perfect sage body, Uchiha Obito transplanted the cells of the first Hokage, Hashirama Senju, and was able to use the Mangekyo Sharingan without any side effects.
And Xingyu has a perfect immortal body, so he doesn’t have to worry about blindness at all.
But even so, Xingyu has to find a way to evolve into the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan, because Xingyu covets the power of the Eternal Mangekyo.
The complete form of Susanoo can basically sweep away everything.
Moreover, with the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan and the perfect sage body, he can evolve the Rinnegan on his own.
I feel excited just thinking about it.
But it’s too early to think about these things now. Luo Yu’s Sharingan is only one magatama. I don’t know how long it will take to evolve into the Mangekyo Sharingan. Moreover, it is not so easy to evolve into the Mangekyo Sharingan.
When Xingyu returned to the courtyard, it was already dark. He had dinner and went to rest.
At noon the next day, Tsunade brought Xingyu, Kushina, Uzumaki Akiko, and Uzumaki Suke to the Ninja School.
This ninja school was founded by the second generation Hokage.
“Since school has already started for a while, you will be transfer students. If you have any questions, please ask the teacher more.”
Tsunade said to Xingyu and the others.
“Teacher Tanaka, I’ll leave them to you.”
“Lady Tsunade, please rest assured. I will teach them seriously.” The teacher named Tanaka said to Tsunade.
Tsunade handed Xingyu and the others over to Teacher Tanaka and left. As an elite jonin in the village, Tsunade was also very busy.
Following Teacher Tanaka, the four of them came into the classroom. When Xingyu entered the classroom, he saw Naoki at the first sight.
“Hey, Xingyu, Kushina, you are in our class.” Nawaki stood up happily.
“Shengshu, sit down quietly.” Teacher Tanaka scolded Shengshu.
After being scolded, Nawaki sat down obediently. Even though Nawaki had an extraordinary identity as the grandson of the first Hokage, he still had to behave himself here.
“These four are new transfer students. Please welcome the new students,” said Teacher Tanaka.
The students below were looking at Xingyu and the others with curiosity. Red hair was very rare, and this time there were four of them at once.
No, including the other one in the class, there are five people with red hair.
Yes, that s right, there is another person with red hair in this class, and that is Akimichi Choza.
“Please introduce yourselves first. Let’s start with you.” Teacher Tanaka pointed at Uzumaki Xingyu.
Uzumaki Xingyu shrugged and said.
“My name is Uzumaki Xingyu. I like beautiful girls and hate gays. That’s all. I’m done with the introduction.”
The corners of Mr. Tanaka’s mouth twitched. This self-introduction was really special.
Chapter 20: Kushina is jealous [Please collect] (Old version)
“Uzumaki Xingyu-san, don’t you think your self-introduction is a little too brief? Don’t you want to talk about your dream?”
Teacher Tanaka said while looking at Uzumaki Hoshiba.
“Dreams are all imaginary, otherwise why would they be called dreams? So just think about it in your dreams, I don’t think you need to speak it out loud.”
“Okay, then please let the next student introduce himself.”
Sensei Tanaka shook his head and looked towards Kushina.
Kushina looked at the students below and felt a little nervous, but at this moment, Xingyu held Kushina’s hand and told her not to be so nervous.
After being held by Xingyu, Kushina felt relaxed.
“My name is Uzumaki Kushina. I like Xingyu and I hate Tsunade. My dream is to be with Xingyu forever.”
Kushina said, gathering her courage.
After Kushina finished speaking, the students who had been quiet suddenly exclaimed, “Is it so bold?”
“The one I hate is actually my sister.” Nawaki was surprised that the person Kushina hated was actually his sister Tsunade.
Teacher Tanaka was very upset. Are all little girls nowadays so precocious?
Xingyu couldn’t help but look towards Kushina, but Kushina had already lowered her head shyly, her cheeks turned red, and she looked embarrassed.
“Ahem, be quiet.”
Teacher Tanaka coughed twice, then put on a stern face and asked the students in the class who were shouting to quiet down.
“You two should find an empty seat and sit down first.” Teacher Tanaka said to Xingyu and Kushina.
Xingyu looked around and found that the empty seats were all at the back, so he pulled Kushina to the back.
Then came the self-introductions of Uzumaki Akiko and Uzumaki Suke. Uzumaki Akiko s self-introduction was very ordinary, she was just like a weak little girl.
However, when Uzumakisuke introduced himself, he just said his name coldly, which made people feel that he was a very difficult person to get along with.
“Their names are all Uzumaki, and their hairstyles are all the same red. Are they all from the same family?”
A guy with a pineapple head looked at Xingyu and the others with dead fish eyes.
“Shikaku, you actually woke up. It’s really not easy.”
Said Yamanaka Inoichi who was sitting next to Nara Shikaku.
“I didn’t want to wake up either. The key is that your noise was too loud and woke me up.” Nara Shikaku rolled his eyes and said.
“Hello, my name is Uzumaki Xingyu, please give me your guidance.”
At the back of the classroom, after Xingyu pulled Kushina to sit down, he spoke to a girl next to him who had a delicate face and beautiful long straight black hair.
The girl looked at Xingyu somewhat flattered, then smiled softly and said politely: “Hello, my name is Uchiha Mikoto, and I welcome your guidance.”
Xingyu was stunned for a moment. He just said hello to the girl because she was pretty, but he didn’t expect that the other party was Uchiha Mikoto.
But it doesn’t make sense. Xingyu glanced at Kushina, then at Uchiha Mikoto. Are Kushina and Uchiha Mikoto the same age?
That’s not right. Uchiha Mikoto should be much older than Kushina. Logically, Uchiha Mikoto should have graduated from the Ninja School by now.
“Maybe it has something to do with me, a time traveler. After all, in the original work, only Kushina came to Konoha, and now there are four Uzumaki people who have come to Konoha, including me.” Xingyu said to himself.
A tiny butterfly flapping its wings can cause a storm, let alone him, a living person.
“It seems that I have become one of those great people who can change the world without realizing it.”
Xingyu inexplicably felt very awesome.
“Hiss~! Kushina, what are you doing?”
Xingyu saw his arm was pinched and turned red, and asked Kushina.
“Humph, what are you saying about me, you big pervert.”
Kushina snorted in dissatisfaction. No wonder she was pulled to sit here. It turned out that he saw a beautiful little girl here.
Xingyu was so depressed. He admitted that Uchiha Mikoto was very pretty, but Xingyu was labeled a pervert just for saying hello.
No matter how beautiful Uchiha Mikoto is, she is just a little girl. Xingyu is not a pervert, so how could he have any thoughts about a little girl? I really don’t understand Kushina.
But thinking about how Kushina had said in front of the whole class that she liked her, she was definitely jealous now.
It turns out that children in the world of Naruto are precocious. Just think about it, Uchiha Obito fell in love with Nohara Rin before he was five years old, and Haruno Sakura was obsessed with Jiko at the age of six.
“Uchiha-san, why are you sitting at the back?”
Xingyu asked Uchiha Mikoto curiously, as a girl, there are not many people sitting at the back! Well, this is Xingyu’s experience in school in her previous life. The back is basically full of tall and poor students.
“Because they don’t want to sit with me.”
Uchiha Mikoto smiled slightly, but there was helplessness in her smile. Everyone was avoiding her, so Uchiha Mikoto also consciously sat at the back.
“Why?”
At this time, Kushina no longer cared about being jealous and asked curiously. Kushina was also very curious.
“You guys aren’t from Konoha Village, are you?” Uchiha Mikoto asked back.
“That’s right, you are so amazing. You can tell at once that we are not from Konoha Village.” Kushina looked at Uchiha Mikoto in surprise.
Uchiha Mikoto shook her head slightly, and then said: “Because I am a member of the Uchiha family, they don’t want to get close to me.”
Kushina looked at Uchiha Mikoto in confusion, but Xingyu guessed some reasons.
The reputation of the Uchiha family in Konoha Village is hard to describe! Anyway, the Uchiha family has basically offended every family in Konoha, and even the civilians.
People of the Uchiha family are rather arrogant. This is not evident in Uchiha Mikoto, but is very obvious in other members of the family.
Being too arrogant means that you are destined to have no friends, and acting in a rather arrogant manner makes people dislike you.
Finally, the position headed by the Uchiha family, the Konoha Police Department, is an important department whose main job is to maintain public security and stability within the Konoha Ninja Village.
This position inevitably requires dealing with the various major families and many civilians of Konoha.
If it were placed on other families, this would indeed be a good job. It could even win over and unite other families, and also give them great prestige among the common people.
For example, if someone from another family makes a mistake, if you turn a blind eye and let him go, he will definitely be grateful to you.
But this position is in the hands of the Uchiha clan. Given the character of the Uchiha clan members, no matter who commits a crime, they will be severely punished and will even make a big deal out of a small matter.
But when it comes to one’s own people, he simply makes a big deal out of a small matter.
Such a style naturally aroused dissatisfaction among the major families and residents of Konoha.
However, the Uchiha family is indeed powerful. After the decline of the Senju clan, the Uchiha family became the largest clan in Konoha. No one dared to provoke the Uchiha family, and no one even dared to say bad things about the Uchiha family, otherwise they would be invited to the police department for tea.
As the saying goes, if you can’t afford to provoke me, you can afford to hide from me, so the Uchiha family was isolated, which is also the situation that some people want to see.
Chapter 21 Uchiha Mikoto’s Envy [Please collect] (Old version)
After the class, Shengshu ran to Xingyu.
“Xingyu, I didn’t expect you to come to our class.”
“Yes, I’ll need you to take care of me in the future.” Xingyu said with a smile while looking at Shengshu.
“No problem, I am the only one in this class.”
Sheng Shu gave a thumbs up, implying that he was the boss.
“Hello, nice to meet you. My name is Nara Shikaku, and they are Yamanaka Inoichi and Akimichi Choza.” Nara Shikaku walked over with Yamanaka Inoichi and Akimichi Choza.
Xingyu had a strange expression on his face. The Pig, Deer and Butterfly trio were actually in the same class with him now?
Well, let s not worry about Xingyu for now, because of his butterfly effect, who knows what the timeline of the Naruto world will be like now.
However, Xingyu feels that the general direction should not change. For example, the Second Ninja World War will definitely break out, but with Xingyu, perhaps things will change.
“Hello, my name is Uzumaki Xingyu, you can call me Xingyu, I am from Uzushio Village in the Whirlpool Country.”
Nara Shikaku’s eyes flashed, he talked with Xingyu for a while, and then left.
Xingyu glanced around the classroom. Since he saw so many “familiar faces”, there should be more.
In front of his left, Xingyu saw two pairs of white eyes looking at him. They looked somewhat similar. Could they be the brothers Hyuga Hiashi and Hyuga Hizashi?
Then his eyes continued to scan and stopped at the boy with golden hair and a sunny smile in front of the seats of Uzumaki Akiko and Uzumaki Suke.
No need to guess, it must be Minato Namikaze, the future Fourth Hokage.
However, Minato Namikaze looks a bit feminine now, with slightly long hair and a delicate appearance. If you don’t know him, you might think he is a girl with heroic looks.
“How is it, are you happy now?”
Xingyu asked Kushina.
Kushina nodded, she was a little nervous at first but now she felt pretty good.
Probably because there were four people, and there was a red-haired boy named Akimichi Choza in the class, there were no bad incidents of people making fun of Kushina’s hair color.
There was no bad thing, Kushina felt pretty good about the school, well, it would be even better if she didn’t sit next to Uchiha Mikoto.
“Xiao Yu, let me ask you, do you think she is prettier or I am prettier?”
Kushina leaned close to Xingyu’s ear, glanced at Uchiha Mikoto, and then asked Xingyu.
“Pretty? There’s no such thing as pretty. You two are both pretty.”
The child is only five years old, and the only word to describe him is cute.
“Xiao Yu, you big idiot, I’m going to ignore you.” Kushina turned her head away angrily.
Beside her, Mikoto carefully poked Xingyu with her hand and asked, “Are you two having a conflict?”
“Well, you know, children always lose their temper sometimes.” Xingyu chuckled.
“Ahhh, Xiaoyu, have you always treated me like a child?”
“Isn’t it? You are just a child.” Xingyu shrugged at the angry Kushina.
Ah~!
Kushina bit Xingyu’s arm and refused to let go.
“Kushina, you actually bit me. Hurry up and let me go. Otherwise, don’t blame me for being rude to you. If I use this magical skill of snapping fingers on you, you will hold your head and cry.”
Xingyu threatened Kushina.
After Xingyu’s threat, Kushina finally gave in, but there were already shallow teeth marks on Xingyu’s arm.
“Look, you’re about to bleed.” Xingyu pointed at his “wound”. Well, actually, there was nothing there except the teeth marks.
However, Kushina didn’t know and felt a little embarrassed, so she quickly reached out and rubbed Xingyu, looking at Xingyu with a flattering expression.
“I’m sorry, I was wrong, Xiaoyu. Don’t be angry and ignore me, okay?” Kushina looked at Xingyu, a little afraid that Xingyu would ignore her.
“How can I be angry?” Xingyu raised his hand and rubbed Kushina’s head.
Seeing that Xingyu was really not angry, Kushina giggled, then moved her little head close to Xingyu and rubbed against him like a spoiled child.
Uchiha Mikoto looked at this scene and felt a little envious.
Then she thought about herself and felt a little depressed. She had no family, no friends, and a bad relationship with her clan members. She had always been alone.
Xingyu noticed the look in Uchiha Mikoto’s eyes, and couldn’t help but look towards her. Uchiha Mikoto and Xingyu looked at each other, and then lowered their heads in panic.
What should I do? I was caught peeping at others. What should I do now? Uchiha Mikoto was very nervous.
“I feel like I’m redundant just standing here.” Sheng Shu said quietly.
Kushina, who was lying comfortably in Xingyu’s arms, stood up suddenly, looked at Shengshu who was standing beside her, and said angrily: “Why are you still standing here?”
“Didn’t I want to talk to Xingyu, but you all ignored me.” Sheng Shu said depressedly.
Just then, the class bell rang, and Sheng Shu returned to his seat with a depressed look on his face.
Teacher Tanaka also walked in. After Teacher Tanaka walked in, the noisy noises in the classroom disappeared. It seems that Teacher Tanaka has a very high prestige.
“Classmates, let’s continue talking about chakra in this class.”
Teacher Tanaka began to talk about the most common chakras, but Xingyu also knew them all, and even knew more than Teacher Tanaka.
“The method of refining chakra, is this what we learn in ninja school?” Kushina couldn’t help but ask Xingyu in a low voice.
If that’s the case, then wouldn’t it be a bit boring? She had already refined the chakra a long time ago, and now there is a lot of chakra.
Originally, Kushina thought that she could learn powerful ninjutsu in the ninja school.
Probably every student who enters a ninja school would think so, but in fact, ninja schools only teach some basic knowledge.
This knowledge cannot be said to be useless. The skills learned in the Ninja School are still very useful. However, it is impossible to learn powerful Ninjutsu.
At most, you can learn some E-level ninjutsu such as the Three-body Technique, as well as the setting of traps, and throwing kunai and shuriken.
As for wanting to learn other ninjutsu, unless you have a family background and acquire ninjutsu from your family, you will have to wait until you become a real ninja and then acquire it through other methods.
At this time, Uchiha Mikoto suddenly handed a notebook to Xingyu.
Xingyu took it and looked at Uchiha Mikoto.
“This is what I wrote down while I was in class. Maybe it will be helpful to you.” Uchiha Mikoto said softly.
“Thank you very much, Mikoto-san.” Xingyu thanked Uchiha Mikoto and opened his notebook.
The font is elegant, much better than Xingyu’s handwriting. Just looking at the font is pleasing to the eye.
Next to her, Uchiha Mikoto lowered her head with a slightly red cheek, because Xingyu just called her “Mikoto-classmate”. You have to know that only close and good friends will omit the surname and call each other by their first name.
“Uzumaki-san, are we friends now?” Uchiha Mikoto asked Uzumaki Hoshiyu expectantly.
Xingyu was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, “Yes, Mikoto-san, you should call me Xingyu. I’m not used to you calling me Uzumaki-san.”
“Thank you, Uzumaki… Hoshiha-san.”
Uchiha Mikoto was very happy in her heart, she finally had friends.
Chapter 22 Copying the Sharingan’s Power [Seeking Collection] (Old Version)
At noon, Xingyu and Kushina left the school. School was over and they were going back to eat.
“Xingyu, wait a moment.”
Xingyu, who was walking, heard Shengshu’s shout, and immediately stopped, turned around and looked at Shengshu who was running towards him.
“Xingyu, you have just arrived in Konoha and you may not be familiar with it. Why don’t I take you around Konoha?” Shengshu said enthusiastically.
Xingyu thought about it and decided that he really wanted to learn more about Konoha, so it would be nice to follow Rope Tree for a walk.
“Okay, thank you for your help, Rope Tree.”
“It’s no trouble. Let’s go and eat something first. I’ll treat you to ramen.” Nawaki scratched his hair and said with a smile.
“Please take us around Konoha, Nawashu. So it’s my treat.” Xingyu said to Nawashu.
Xingyu and his friends still have quite a bit of money. When they were in the Uzumaki clan, they had a lot of living expenses and saved a lot of money.
“Well, then I won’t be polite.”
Shengshu thought about it and realized that he was very poor. It seemed that the pocket money he had left was not enough to treat the guests, so he did not bother to be polite to Xingyu.
Even though Nawase is the prince of the Senju family, he is really poor. After all, he has a sister who spendthrifts, so it is impossible for him to become rich in this life.
Under the leadership of Shengshu, Xingyu and his friends came to a snack street not far from the school, and then found a noodle restaurant and went in.
“I see a lot of students from the ninja school eating here.” Kushina said.
“Yes, because it’s too troublesome to go back. The time for lunch break will be gone. So most people don’t go back to eat. They either bring their own lunch boxes or eat here.”
Nawaki explained to Xingyu and Kushina.
“That’s right. There’s only an hour’s break at noon. If I go back to eat and then come back, I might be late.”
Xingyu nodded. It would be fine if her home was close to the ninja school, but if it was far, she might really be late.
“Hey, Mikoto-san, you’re here too?”
Xingyu looked around the noodle shop and saw Uchiha Mikoto sitting in the corner, eating ramen quietly.
“You have very good eyesight. You can spot it even when you’re sitting in the corner.” Kushina looked at Xingyu with a sour tone in her voice.
“Xingyu-san?”
Uchiha Mikoto looked at Xingyu in surprise.
“Do you mind if we sit here?” Xingyu walked over with a smile, but Kushina was a little reluctant, and there was a hint of hostility in her eyes when she looked at Uchiha Mikoto.
Rope Tree, who was at the back, thought about it and walked over as well.
To be honest, Nawaki really didn’t want to sit with the people of the Uchiha clan. After all, the hatred between the Senju clan and the Uchiha clan could not be explained in a few words.
“I didn’t expect that Xingyu-san, Uzumaki Kushina-san, and Senju Nawaki-san would also come here.” Uchiha Mikoto smiled softly.
“If I had known earlier, I might as well go home.” Kushina muttered softly, but only she and Xingyu could hear her muttering.
Then Xingyu ordered a tonkotsu chashu ramen, Kushina did the same as Xingyu, and Nawaki ordered a miso ramen.
Perhaps because of Uchiha Mikoto, Nawaki, who was usually talkative, became unusually silent.
Kushina held her chin while waiting for her ramen, while Uchiha Mikoto was also eating her noodles quietly, so the scene was a little silent.
However, the noodle shop was still quite lively.
After a while, Xingyu and his friends’ ramen arrived. When Xingyu lowered his head to eat the ramen, the noodle shop suddenly became quiet.
Xingyu raised his head with a hint of confusion in his eyes, but when he saw a ninja walking into the noodle shop, Xingyu roughly understood.
On that ninja’s clothes, there is a family emblem that is exactly the same as Uchiha Mikoto’s, and like a table tennis racket, it actually represents the fire fan.
“Are the people of the Uchiha family so powerful?” Xingyu couldn’t help but complain in his heart.
“He is a jonin from our Uchiha clan, and he has a very bad temper.”
At this time, Uchiha Mikoto suddenly spoke to Xingyu and the others.
“Is the Uchiha clan’s jonin a jonin?”
Xingyu suddenly thought of his copy system. His mind sank into his head. Xingyu asked the copy system, “System, can an ordinary copy card copy his Sharingan power?”
What Xingyu wants to copy is not the Sharingan’s bloodline limit, but simply the Sharingan’s eye power. He doesn’t know whether an ordinary copy card can copy it, and Xingyu doesn’t know whether he can copy the eye power alone.
“His strength is that of a Jonin and can be copied,” the system replied.
After getting the answer, Xingyu regained his consciousness and glanced at the Uchiha clan’s jonin. Then he said silently in his heart: “Use an ordinary copy card to copy his Sharingan power.”
In just a moment, Xingyu felt his eyes numb and itchy, and a powerful pupil power appeared in Xingyu’s eyes.
Feeling the strange changes, Xingyu quickly put down his chopsticks and covered his eyes. Three pitch-black magatama flashed in his eyes.
“Xingyu, what’s wrong with you?”
Kushina saw Xingyu covering his eyes and quickly asked Xingyu.
“It’s nothing, I just accidentally let the soup splash into my eyes.” Xingyu said with a chuckle after moving his hand away.
“Oh, then you better be careful.”
Xingyu continued to eat ramen, but his mind was not here. It turned out that his pupil power could be copied.
Xingyu copied the eye power of the Uchiha clan member, and his original one-magatama Sharingan evolved into three-magatama in one go.
He already possesses the Three-magatama Sharingan at the age of five. If the Uchiha clan knew about this, they would probably do something.
“As expected, the system is really powerful. What’s the point of practicing hard? I can get everything with just one copy.”
Xingyu couldn’t help but sigh.
But even though I sigh, I still have to work hard. With such a big cheat, I would feel sorry for the system if I don t work hard.
“If I keep accumulating pupil power, can I make my Sharingan evolve?”
Xingyu guessed it himself.
Xingyu felt that as long as his pupil power was sufficient, he would be able to evolve his own Kaleidoscope into the Eternal Kaleidoscope without transplanting his brother’s Kaleidoscope.
To put it simply, the power of the Sharingan is the power of Yin Dun, which is the manifestation of mental power. For example, all illusions use the power of Yin Dun, which is mental power.
In other words, if your mental strength is strong enough, it is possible to open the Rinnegan all the way.
No, the Rinnegan is not that simple. It seems that it needs to be combined with the power of Yang escape to create the Rinnegan.
In any case, Xingyu felt that he had found another way to open the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan.
“Hey, Xingyu, why are you staring blankly at the noodles? They’ve all gone into your nostrils.”
Kushina pushed Xingyu to make him come back to his senses.
Kushina, Uchiha Mikoto, and Nawaki were all looking at him, and Xingyu felt a little awkward.
“I was thinking about something and my mind wandered.”
Xingyu shook his head and threw away all those messy thoughts. He would think about them after he got home and had nothing to do.
After finishing the meal, Xingyu paid the bill directly, including Uchiha Mikoto’s share.
Uchiha Mikoto was a little embarrassed at first and wanted to give the money to Xingyu, but Xingyu blocked her from doing so in the name of friendship.
Chapter 23: First meeting with Orochimaru and Jiraiya [Please collect] (Old version)
“I’m full, let’s go.”
Xingyu wiped his mouth and then wiped Kushina’s as well, which made Kushina couldn’t help but smile smugly and gave Uchiha Mikoto a provocative look.
Uchiha Mikoto didn’t care about Kushina’s provocative look. Instead, she smiled gently at Kushina, which made Kushina feel depressed. It seemed that she didn’t care about her provocation.
Moreover, after getting to know each other, Kushina found Uchiha Mikoto’s gentle personality so that she felt embarrassed to show any hostility towards her.
Just when Xingyu and the others were about to leave the ramen restaurant, the ninja from the Uchiha family called out to Xingyu and the others.
Xingyu frowned slightly and turned to look at the other person.
Even though he had just copied the power of the Sharingan onto his body, allowing his One-magatama Sharingan to directly skip over the Two-magatama and evolve into the Three-magatama, Xingyu still did not have a good impression of this guy.
Because this guy acts like he’s worth a fortune, no one would have a good impression of him.
“You are from the Uchiha clan, right? Why are you walking with the Senju clan?”
The ninja from the Uchiha family questioned Uchiha Mikoto.
Uchiha Mikoto lowered her head, said nothing, and her face turned slightly pale.
When Kushina saw Uchiha Mikoto like this, she immediately became unhappy with this ninja from the Uchiha family and couldn’t help but say, “What does this have to do with you?”
Kushina was also particularly unhappy with this ninja from the Uchiha clan.
“What did you say?”
The ninja from the Uchiha clan stood up, staring at Kushina with his blood-red three-magatama Sharingan, causing Kushina to hide behind Xingyu in fear.
He is a Jonin and has killed many people. He has a strong murderous aura about him. Now with his Sharingan activated, his face is filled with murderous aura, which is very terrifying.
If Kushina hadn’t experienced the Uzumaki clan genocide and seen big scenes, she would probably be scared silly.
There was a cold light flashing in Xingyu’s eyes. Sometimes, in order to hide his strength, he could endure it.
But sometimes you can’t tolerate it, otherwise it would be too cowardly.
Just as Xingyu was about to take action, a voice that Xingyu was very familiar with came over.
“Little Xingyu, little Kushina, and Nawaki, what are you doing here?” Tsunade walked over, and there were two people standing next to her.
His face was pale and he exuded a cold aura, just like a poisonous snake hiding in the darkness. This was Tsunade’s teammate Orochimaru.
The other one with white hair and two streaks of paint under his eyes is Jiraiya.
“There was a conflict?”
At this time, Tsunade saw the ninja from the Uchiha family with three magatama Sharingan and a murderous look on his face.
“A Jonin scaring a child is really bringing honor to the Uchiha family. What’s your name?” Tsunade asked coldly.
When he saw Tsunade, this ninja from the Uchiha family was very embarrassed. Seeing Tsunade looking at him coldly, he also felt scared.
“My…my name is Uchiha Ryota.”
He knew Tsunade. How could he, a ninja from Konoha, not know Tsunade? He could be arrogant in front of others, but he really didn’t dare to do that in front of Tsunade.
Tsunade is not afraid of the Uchiha clan. The key is that Tsunade dares to take action. She punched him and seriously injured him, and the patriarch of the Uchiha clan could do nothing about it.
So how can you not admit defeat? If you don’t, then go to the hospital.
The key is that Tsunade is Konoha’s number one medical ninja and has a high reputation in Konoha Hospital. If you enter the hospital, Tsunade only needs to give an order and you will never be able to get out in your life.
“Get out. If you dare to provoke them again, I will kill you.” Tsunade said coldly.
Uchiha Ryota left in disgrace. Even though he was a genius of the Uchiha family, the Uchiha family would not offend Tsunade because of him.
The main reason is that Tsunade is the disciple of the Third Hokage. To offend Tsunade is to offend the Third Hokage. If the Third Hokage catches them, the Uchiha family will not end well.
The current Third Hokage is not the weak old man he would be in the future, he is still quite tough.
Kushina shook her head. With Xingyu by her side, she was not that scared.
“When there’s a chance, dig a hole and bury him.”
Xingyu looked at Uchiha Ryota’s back as if he was looking at a dead person.
If this wasn’t Konoha, his body could have been buried.
Xingyu didn’t think that his strength was not enough to kill a Jonin from the Uchiha family. He was not sure if he could kill an elite Jonin, but as for a Jonin, Xingyu was sure he could.
“Pfft, hahahaha, what did you just say, kid?” Jiraiya laughed and looked at Xingyu.
Xingyu looked at Jiraiya, smiled faintly, and then said: “I said when I have the chance, I will dig a hole and bury you.”
Jiraiya looked embarrassed.
“Sister, it’s a good thing you came just now, otherwise it would be troublesome.” Sheng Shu said with a sigh of relief.
“Sorry, it’s all my fault.” Uchiha Mikoto apologized self-reproachfully.
“It’s none of your business, Mikoto. It’s that guy who likes to meddle in other people’s business. He looks like he deserves a beating. If I can beat him, I will definitely punch him hard in the face.” Kushina patted Mikoto’s shoulder and said.
Xingyu glanced at Kushina, then at Mikoto. When did the relationship between Kushina and Mikoto get better?
Wasn’t Kushina hostile towards Mikoto before?
In fact, Kushina felt sympathy for Mikoto when she saw her previous weak appearance, and her hostility towards Mikoto disappeared.
“Are you from the Uchiha family?” Tsunade asked Mikoto.
Yes yes.
Mikoto looked at Tsunade nervously.
“What are you afraid of? I won’t eat you. But you are really different from other Uchiha clan members.” Tsunade looked at Mikoto. There was no trace of the arrogance of the Uchiha family in Mikoto.
You have to know that everyone in the Uchiha family, regardless of gender, age or status, basically all look very proud or arrogant.
A typical Long Aotian family, who like to create hatred everywhere.
Tsunade had a good impression of Mikoto and did not have any bad opinion of her just because she was from the Uchiha family.
“Let me introduce you. This is my teammate Orochimaru, and my burden Jiraiya.”
Tsunade pointed at Orochimaru and Jiraiya and introduced them.
Xingyu looked at the two people. In fact, Xingyu recognized them when he saw them before, because these two people were so iconic.
“Burden, are you referring to me?” Jiraiya looked at Tsunade depressedly. How could he be a burden?
Orochimaru said nothing, but his eyes were fixed on Xingyu.
Xingyu also looked at the scientist and found that Orochimaru had been staring at him. What was going on? Did Orochimaru embark on the path of studying scientific truths? And he was staring at him.
Impossible, impossible. At this time, Orochimaru must not have conducted any research yet.
But why is Orochimaru staring at him?
Xingyu felt uncomfortable being stared at by Orochimaru, as if he was being stared at by a snake.
“Interesting.” Orochimaru suddenly smiled at Xingyu.
Xingyu frowned slightly. Orochimaru was smiling at her. This should not be a good sign.
Chapter 24 Uzumaki Mito’s Teachings [Please collect] (Old version)
There was not much conversation with Orochimaru and Jiraiya. After getting to know each other, they left, but Tsunade did not leave.
However, before leaving, Orochimaru looked at Xingyu again.
Although Xingyu did not sense any malice in Orochimaru’s eyes, Xingyu still felt a little uncomfortable.
“How did you get into conflict with Uchiha Ryota?” Tsunade asked.
Rope Tree told Tsunade the specific reason, and Tsunade frowned.
“The Uchiha clan has so much going on.”
Mikoto was a little embarrassed. Although she knew Tsunade was not pointing at her, she still felt a little embarrassed. After all, she was also a member of the Uchiha family.
“Little girl, I’m not targeting you.” Tsunade saw the embarrassment on Mikoto’s face and said to Mikoto.
Tsunade has a good impression of Uchiha Mikoto, who is different from other Uchiha clan members.
“By the way, I have something to tell you. I will be leaving the village to carry out a mission. It is an escort mission and will take a lot of time. It will take about half a month.”
“oh oh.”
A smile appeared on Sheng Shu’s face unconsciously.
Tsunade’s expression froze, and she stared at Nawaki dangerously: “Nawaki, you seem very happy?”
“No, I’m not happy.” The rope tree began to shake like a drum.
“I’ll deal with you later. I’m leaving now.”
Tsunade glared at Nawaki, then waved to Xingyu and the others and turned away.
After seeing Tsunade walking away, Nawaki finally breathed a sigh of relief and felt a little happy.
“Shengshu, you seem to be very afraid of your sister?” Xingyu asked Shengshu.
Sheng Shu scratched his head and said, “I am a little scared. You don’t know that my sister was very strict when she trained me.”
“Come on, aren’t you going to take us around Konoha? We still have some time, so let’s take a walk around the area.”
Xingyu said to Nawaki, and then Xingyu looked at Mikoto.
“Mikoto-san, do you want to come with us?”
“Oh, is it okay?” Misaka looked at Xingyu somewhat flattered.
“Of course.” Xingyu smiled at Mikoto, and then the four of them started strolling around Konoha.
Xingyu and Kushina were not familiar with Konoha, so the guide Nawaki came in handy and helped introduce Xingyu and Kushina.
Because there was not much time left before the afternoon class, Xingyu and the others just strolled around the Ninja School.
After getting familiar with the terrain near the Ninja School, they returned to the Ninja School to prepare for class.
After returning to his seat, Xingyu looked at Mikoto and asked, “Mikoto, what happened today should have no impact on you, right?”
Because they are already familiar with each other, Xingyu now even omits the word “classmate” and just calls her Mikoto.
Mikoto shook her head at Xingyu.
“It’s okay. I’m just a invisible person in the Uchiha family. No one will trouble me because of this matter. In fact, I should say sorry for what happened before.” Mikoto said apologetically to Xingyu and Kushina.
“Mikoto, we are already friends, so sorry, please don’t say such things.” Kushina and Mikoto said.
Perhaps Kushina and Mikoto are destined to be best friends. Kushina, who was originally hostile to Mikoto, now has a very good relationship with Mikoto in less than a day.
In the afternoon, theoretical knowledge was also discussed. Kushina was not interested in this kind of theoretical knowledge and wanted to sleep while listening.
Xingyu is the same as Kushina. If it is useful, Xingyu doesn’t mind listening carefully, but what is being said now is what Xingyu already knows or is useless.
Ninja school finishes classes early, around four in the afternoon.
After school, I accepted Nawaki’s invitation and wandered around Konoha, and got to know a little bit about Konoha Village.
After returning, Xingyu did not practice physical skills and swordsmanship. He had just arrived in Konoha and did not want to attract too much attention, so he just refined chakra.
I don t know if the Third Hokage has sent Anbu ninjas to monitor them. Regardless of whether he has, Xingyu thinks it is better to be cautious.
If he practices physical skills and swordsmanship, some of his strength may be exposed. He can’t even practice ninjutsu. He should just refine his chakra temporarily.
“Do you want to copy the Hyuga family’s Byakugan Kekkei Genkai?”
Xingyu thought of his advanced copy card. Xingyu now has four copy cards, three ordinary copy cards and one advanced copy card.
Advanced copy cards can copy S-level ninjutsu, Kage-level physique, chakra, and bloodline limits.
Among the three major eye techniques, the Byakugan seems to be useless, but its reconnaissance ability is really powerful, and it can also evolve into the Rinnegan.
The Samsara Eye is a pupil technique of the same level as the Rinnegan, and its attack capability is even stronger than that of the Rinnegan.
After thinking about it, Xingyu gave up. Although the Byakugan is good for detection and can detect whether there is anyone around who is monitoring him, but the Byakugan will turn his eyes pure white.
If Xingyu went out with a pair of cold stares, he would probably be caught on the spot, or at least the Hyuga clan would not let him go.
“If I had Kagura’s heart’s eye, I wouldn’t have to worry so much. It’s more useful than the Byakugan.” Xingyu thought to himself.
Then Xingyu shook his head and stopped thinking about it. He didn’t know how to use Kagura’s Heart Eyes, nor did he know if this was a special ability that Uzumaki Karin possessed alone.
After all, Xingyu knew that the only one who could use Kagura’s Heart’s Eye was Uzumaki Karin.
In a blink of an eye, a few days passed, and Xingyu and Kushina went to school, went home after school, and refined chakra every day.
On this day, Xingyu and Kushina came to Uzumaki Mito’s residence. Not only them, but also Uzumaki Suke and Uzumaki Akiko came.
“I asked you to come here because I want to teach you the Uzumaki clan’s sealing technique.”
Just as Xingyu was wondering what Uzumaki Mito called them to do, Uzumaki Mito had already told him the reason why he called them over.
A hint of joy appeared on Xingyu’s face, this was a good thing, with Uzumaki Mito’s guidance, he would definitely make rapid progress in the sealing technique.
Uzumakisuke and Uzumaki Akiko were also very happy.
“Next, I will start with the simplest sealing technique.”
Uzumaki Mito said seriously that these people are the last orphans of the Uzumaki family and the hope for the revival of the Uzumaki family.
As a former princess of the Uzumaki family, Uzumaki Mito certainly wants to see the Uzumaki family revive again.
Therefore, Uzumaki Mito did not hide anything and tried his best to teach them everything he could.
However, how much you can learn depends on your own talent.
In the days that followed, he went to the Ninja School during the day, and after school in the afternoon and after dinner, he came to receive instruction from Uzumaki Mito.
Under the guidance of Uzumaki Mito, Xingyu, who was already extremely talented, made rapid progress in sealing techniques.
Kushina also learned a lot. After all, Kushina’s talent is not bad. Among the people present, except Xingyu, Kushina has the best talent.
However, Xingyu had told Kushina that even if she had learned something, she should pretend not to understand it and not stand out too much.
Chapter 25: Such a stupid teammate, it is better to sell him [Please collect] (Old version)
In the blink of an eye, Xingyu has been in Konoha for more than a year.
In the training ground of Tsunade’s courtyard, Xingyu was holding a katana and slashing forward.
There are not many people who are proficient in swordsmanship in the world of Naruto. Most ninjas use ninjutsu in battle, and ninjutsu is the main direction of training.
The one who is proficient in swordsmanship in Konoha should be Konoha White Fang Hatake Sakumo, but now the other party does not seem to have the title of Konoha White Fang.
And Xingyu has never heard of Hatake Sakumo’s name, maybe he is not famous yet.
To practice swordsmanship, besides hard work, you also need to find your own path.
From the very beginning, Xingyu determined the path he wanted to take and made rational use of his strengths.
What are Xingyu’s advantages? He has a perfect immortal body, powerful strength and speed, so Xingyu’s swordsmanship is destined to win with speed and strength in the future.
“Three-section slash!”
Within one second, Xingyu easily slashed out three times, and the wood in front of him that Xingyu used to practice was instantly chopped into four pieces by Xingyu.
Now Xingyu can easily make three slashes in one second, and his limit is five slashes in one second.
Five slashes in an instant will let you understand what it really means to slash five times in one second.
Even if an elite jonin is caught off guard and Xingyu gets close to him, Xingyu can kill him instantly.
“If combined with space ninjutsu, I can already imagine the scene of me collecting heads on the battlefield.”
It’s a pity that Xingyu doesn’t know space ninjutsu at this time. He would like to learn it. After all, space ninjutsu is very useful. It is top-notch whether it is for killing people or saving lives.
“Xingyu, come and have breakfast. We have a test today, so we need to go to school early.” Kushina shouted to Xingyu.
Xingyu put away the sword and walked towards the room. Kushina had already prepared breakfast on the dining table.
Breakfast actually consists of bread and milk. The bread is baked by Xingyu, and Kushina just prepares it.
Anyway, Xingyu didn’t dare to let Kushina make breakfast. Kushina was a master of dark cuisine. After Xingyu ate Kushina’s dark cuisine once, he vomited for the whole morning.
From then on, Xingyu asked Kushina to say goodbye to the kitchen completely and resolutely forbade her to enter.
After breakfast, Xingyu prepared lunch boxes for both of them and then went out.
Tsunade is not at home. As an elite jonin, she has many missions to perform.
After arriving at school and entering the classroom, Xingyu found that everyone in the class either had a sad look or an excited look.
There will be a test today, and those with good scores are of course excited, as this is a great time to show off.
Those who did not do well in their studies had bitter faces, as if they had lost money.
“Mikoto, I’m going to leave this morning’s theory to you.”
After Xingyu sat down, he said to Mikoto.
The morning was a theoretical exam. Xingyu didn’t want to read any more theory, and the test questions were really weird, so he had no choice but to cheat.
Even if you want to cheat, you have to choose the right people. There are a bunch of poor students in the class, but fortunately Mikoto is a top student. In terms of theory, Mikoto always gets the first place in every test.
“As long as we don’t get caught,” Misaka said to Xingyu with a smile.
“Don’t worry, I promise you won’t be caught.” Xingyu said to Mikoto.
However, Mikoto rolled her eyes at Xingyu.
“You promised me the same thing last time, but you still got caught. I had to be punished with you.”
“Ahem, the last time was an accident.”
I felt embarrassed when I thought about the last time I was caught cheating, but that was an accident and it would never happen again.
After a morning, the theoretical test was over. Xingyu copied Mikoto’s answers and thought that the result should be good this time.
By the way, Xingyu also helped Kushina cheat, as well as Nawaki, because Kushina and Nawaki were also poor students.
After the theoretical test in the morning, it was time to rest. Xingyu, Kushina and Mikoto found a quiet place to eat their bento.
Over a year later, Xingyu, Kushina, and Mikoto had become very good friends.
“The actual combat test will be conducted in the afternoon. Are you nervous?” Mikoto asked Xingyu and Kushina.
“Why are you so nervous? We’ve already been tested so many times, why should you be nervous?” Xingyu said while eating.
In the Ninja School, there is a test every month, which is very diligent.
“Actually, you don’t have to worry about the results of these tests. They won’t affect your graduation in the end anyway.” Xingyu said to Mikoto.
“Then why do you cheat?”
Mikoto looked at Xingyu strangely, making Xingyu almost spit out a mouthful of rice.
“Ahem, I just don’t want to be the last one.”
“Yeah, I thought so too.” Kushina nodded.
After eating and resting for a while, the afternoon practical test began, and Teacher Tanaka brought the whole class to the training ground.
“The results of this morning’s theory test are out. Uchiha Mikoto received full marks and is ranked first in our class,” said Teacher Tanaka.
No one in the class changed their expressions, because they were used to it. Uchiha Mikoto was always the first.
“Also, Uzumaki Hoshiha and Senju Nawaki, did you two cheat? Who copied whose work? Why do you have the same scores and the same wrong questions?”
Teacher Tanaka looked at the two of them unkindly, Senju Nawaki’s gaze was evasive, but Uzumaki Xingyu had a calm expression.
But in Xingyu’s heart, he was secretly cursing Shengshu for being an idiot, because he really copied what he did to help him cheat.
When Xingyu copied Mikoto, she deliberately made mistakes on a few questions, and then when Kushina copied Xingyu, she also made mistakes on a few questions.
But when it was Shengshu’s turn, he actually copied it, even the questions he had deliberately gotten wrong, so it would be strange if he wasn’t discovered.
“Shengshu, I’m sorry, I can only sell my teammates now. It’s better to sell such stupid teammates.” Xingyu said secretly in his heart.
“Teacher Tanaka, it was Naoki who copied my work. Although I know it’s wrong, Naoki threatened me that if I didn’t let him copy, he would beat me up if he saw me next time. I had no choice.”
Xingyu’s face was filled with indignation, as if he was really threatened.
Shengshu stared at Xingyu in stunned silence. Although I asked you to help me cheat, when did I threaten you?
“Nawoki, I didn’t expect you to do this. I will definitely tell Grandma Mito about this. Of course, if you admit your mistake, I can also consider whether to tell Grandma Mito.”
Kushina said with an ‘angry’ look on her face.
Xingyu secretly gave Kushina a thumbs up and decided not to bring Shengshu with him to exams in the future, as he was such a useless teammate.
Rope Tree had a look of grief and indignation on his face. He felt that Kushina was threatening him, threatening him to plead guilty. Xingyu and Uzumaki Kushina were both bad guys.
“I’m sorry, Mr. Tanaka, I did copy it.” Nawaki lowered his head and admitted his mistake to Mr. Tanaka.
“Copy the questions on this test paper a hundred times and hand it in within three days.” Teacher Tanaka said mercilessly.
Sheng Shu felt as if he had heard a bolt from the blue. Copying it a hundred times would probably tire him to death. Moreover, he was only given three days. Sheng Shu even wanted to die.
Chapter 26: Xingyu’s Threat and Enticement [Please Collect] (Old Version)
Sheng Shu squatted on the ground with a look of despair on his face, copying the test questions a hundred times, which really made him desperate.
Xingyu cast a sympathetic look over there. Well, Xingyu swore that it was a look of sympathy, not a look of gloating.
“Next, we will conduct a practical test, starting with the kunai throwing test.”
Tanaka-sensei spoke up and glanced towards Nawaki.
“Shengshu, what are you still doing squatting on the ground? Do you want to do it a hundred more times?”
Ropeshu stood up immediately and looked at Teacher Tanaka with a devilish look.
Xingyu walked over, patted Shengshu on the shoulder, shook his head and said, “Sacrificing the pawn to save the king, there is no other way, Shengshu, you have to understand.”
Sheng Shu looked at Xingyu with resentment, “A hundred times, how can I understand you?”
“The test begins now. Uzumaki Xingyu, you’re the first one.”
Teacher Tanaka shouted to Xingyu.
“I’m the first one. I won the jackpot.”
Xingyu smiled slightly, took out a kunai from the ninja tool bag, and then stood less than fifteen meters away from the target, which was also the distance stipulated by Teacher Tanaka.
Since they are all young ninja students, if the distance is too far, it would be difficult to throw it to the target.
In an instant, the kunai in Xingyu’s hand flew out, and then with a “bang”, the kunai hit the target.
“Nine points. That’s pretty good. Almost full marks.” Teacher Tanaka nodded with satisfaction.
“Huh, is this all you can do?”
A disdainful voice reached Xingyu’s ears, and Xingyu knew it was that guy Uzumaki Jie without even looking.
Xingyu turned his head and looked at Uzumakisuke.
“Uzumakisuke, what did you just say? I didn’t hear it clearly, please say it again.”
Uzumaki Jie looked at Xingyu with a hint of fear in his eyes, because Xingyu broke one of his legs when he was a child, so he still fears Xingyu.
Uzumakisuke didn’t know whether his hatred for Xingyu was greater than his fear, or his fear was greater than his hatred.
Seeing Uzumakisuke shut up, Xingyu snorted and came to Kushina’s side.
“Why is it only nine points?” Kushina asked Xingyu in a low voice.
“I just don’t want to be too prominent. Nine points is not low.” Xingyu said with a smile. It is enough to know one’s own strength. There is no need to show it off.
Now he is still a young dragon and he must be good at hiding himself. Sooner or later he will become a nine-day divine dragon soaring in the sky.
After that, the kunai throwing test was over. In the end, there were four people in the entire class who got full marks, namely Mikoto, Nawaki, Namikaze Minato, and this guy Uzumakisuke.
“I feel uncomfortable when I see that guy’s smug and boastful expression.”
Kushina stared at Uzumakisuke and clenched her fists. If Uzumakisuke dared to come over, Kushina would definitely knock him away with one punch.
“Don’t worry about him.” Xingyu said with a warm smile.
Although he said so, Xingyu didn’t think so in his heart. Now Xingyu was thinking of hitting him with a club and teaching him a lesson to prevent him from jumping like that.
After the kunai throwing test, it is the actual combat test. The actual combat test is conducted in groups, with two people fighting against each other.
“Now I announce the groups. Uzumaki Hoshiha and Senju Nawaki are in one group, Uzumaki Kushina and Uchiha Mikoto are in one group, Hyuga Hiashi and Hyuga Hizashi are in one group, Uzumaki Suke and Namikaze Minato are in one group…”
“Are you guys going to kill each other? Teacher Tanaka is really cruel.”
Xingyu looked at Hinata Hiashi and Hinata Hizashi with a look of reluctance on his face, but his eyes were full of anticipation.
“I don’t mind being in a group with you.” Hinata Hiashi looked at Xingyu expressionlessly and said lightly.
“Tsk tsk, I don’t want to be in the same group with someone with facial paralysis.”
All along, Hinata Hiashi’s expression has not changed much, he always looks serious and expressionless, so Xingyu said that he has facial paralysis.
“Xingyu, we’re in a group of two. What do you think I should do?” Shengshu clenched his fists and looked at Xingyu with gritted teeth.
“Sheng Shu, you don’t have any pocket money anymore, right? How about this, I’ll treat you to a barbecue, and you have to lose this game to me on purpose.”
Xingyu looked at Shengshu with a smile on his face.
“Besides, Nawaki, you don’t want Tsunade to find out that you cheated on this exam.”
With threats and inducements, Naoki surrendered instantly. Hinata Hiashi on the side couldn’t help but twitch his mouth, Teacher, there is something fishy here.
The actual combat test began. Because Xingyu directly bribed Shengshu, the fight between the two of them ended quickly.
“It hurts so much, why did you really do that?” Sheng Shu touched his lower abdomen, it hurt so much that he almost couldn’t get up.
“Nonsense, of course we have to be ruthless, otherwise what if we get discovered?” Xingyu went over and pulled up the rope tree.
Then I went to watch the fights of other people, Kushina and Mikoto. They were equally matched, but Kushina didn’t use her full strength.
You have to know that in this period, basically everyone doesn’t know any ninjutsu, so the Uzumaki clan and the Senju clan will definitely have the upper hand in a fight relying on their physical strength.
This can be seen from the battle between Uzumakisuke and Namikaze Minato. Namikaze Minato is now being chased and beaten by Uzumakisuke.
Because the immortal’s body is very resistant to blows, Minato Namikaze hit Uzumaki Suke several times, but Uzumaki Suke was fine. However, Uzumaki Suke took it and punched Minato Namikaze again, and this punch was enough to hurt Minato Namikaze.
In the end, the battle between Uzumakisuke and Namikaze Minato ended with Uzumakisuke’s victory.
Xingyu shook his head. This is the advantage of having a bloodline limit. This world is inherently unfair.
But this is only for now. Now Uzumakisuke can still bully Namikaze Minato by relying on his strong physique. But in the future, Uzumakisuke may not be able to fight back.
“Um, Mr. Namikaze Minato, are you okay?” Uzumaki Akiko came to Namikaze Minato and asked with concern.
“Thank you Uzumaki Akiko for your concern, I’m fine.” Namikaze Minato said with a smile. Even though there were some injuries on his face, his smile was still bright.
Uzumaki Suke, who was a little proud of his victory, froze in his expression when he saw Uzumaki Akiko running to care about Namikaze Minato.
You know, Uzumaki Kei has always had some feelings for Uzumaki Akiko, so when he saw this scene, he was extremely jealous.
“It looks like there’s going to be something interesting to watch.” Xingyu pulled the rope tree, looking like he was going to enjoy a good show.
I saw Uzumakisuke walking towards Namikaze Minato angrily.
“Namikaze Minato.”
Hearing Uzumakisuke’s roar, Namikaze Minato turned his head and looked at Uzumakisuke, but what greeted Namikaze Minato was Uzumakisuke’s fist.
Because he was caught off guard, Minato Namikaze was accidentally hit and immediately got a black eye on his right eye.
“Uzumaki Jie, what are you doing?” Uzumaki Akiko asked Uzumaki Jie angrily.
At this time, Teacher Tanaka’s attention was also attracted, and he instantly came to Uzumaki Jie and grabbed Uzumaki Jie who was about to take action.
“Uzumakisuke, your battle is over, why are you still attacking Namikaze Minato?” Teacher Tanaka asked angrily.
“Hey, what’s going on?” Kushina and Mikoto came to Xingyu and asked him.
“Hmm? Your battle is over.”
“It’s over, I beat Mikoto.” Kushina looked at Xingyu happily, as if to say, “Come and praise me.”
“Oh.” Xingyu nodded calmly, and his performance completely disappointed Kushina.
Kushina pouted angrily, wishing she could bite Xingyu. Don t you know how to praise me?
Chapter 27: The Selection of Nine-Tails Jinchuriki [Please collect] (Old version)
“Xingyu, what’s going on here?”
Mikoto watched as Tanaka-sensei grabbed Uzumakisuke and scolded him, not understanding the situation, so she asked Xingyu.
“Well, it’s a bit complicated to explain, so I’ll just briefly explain it to you.”
Xingyu coughed lightly and then spoke.
“In fact, Uzumakisuke liked Uzumaki Akiko, and Uzumaki Akiko probably had a crush on Namikaze Minato, so the jealous Uzumakisuke beat up Namikaze Minato.”
“So that’s how it is. Uzumakisuke actually likes Akiko. Akiko is really sad.” Kushina said.
“By the way, your fight ended so quickly, who won?”
Mikoto asked Xingyu curiously.
“Of course I won. How could a mere Rope Tree be my opponent? I could beat him with just one hand.”
Xingyu glanced at Shengshu, but what Xingyu said was true, Xingyu could really beat Shengshu with one hand.
“Xingyu, you’re going too far. It was obviously you who used threats and bribes to make me lose to you. Otherwise, I would have knocked you down with one punch.” Sheng Shu said unconvinced.
“I think you were knocked down by a punch.”
Kushina looked at Rope Tree and curled her lips and said that if Xingyu really used his strength, he could beat Rope Tree to a pulp with just one punch.
“It feels good to see Uzumakisuke being taught a lesson.” Xingyu smiled as he watched Uzumakisuke being taught a lesson by Teacher Tanaka.
Uzumakisuke was severely punished, and under the coercion of Mr. Tanaka, he apologized to Minato Namikaze.
Namikaze Minato also spoke up and forgave Uzumaki Suke.
“If you forgive me so easily, I have to fight back no matter what.” Xingyu couldn’t help but say.
Uzumakisuke roared at Xingyu.
“What? Do you want to hit me? Believe it or not, I’ll break your legs.”
Uzumaki Jie, who was full of anger, felt a dull pain in his legs when he heard Xingyu’s words, and he subconsciously backed down.
This made the classmates in the class secretly wonder why Uzumaki Jie seemed to be very afraid of Uzumaki Xingyu?
Although Uzumaki Hoshiba’s performance in all aspects in the class is good, he is not better than Uzumaki Jie. Why is Uzumaki Jie afraid of Uzumaki Hoshiba?
“Okay, don’t fight on your own, otherwise if I find out, you’ll be punished,” said Teacher Tanaka.
“Today’s test is over, so let’s end school early. Minato Namikaze should go back and treat his injuries.”
When they heard that they could leave school early, there was an immediate cheer.
“Xingyu, don’t forget the barbecue you owe me.” Shengshu stared at Xingyu closely.
“Don’t worry, you’ll be fine. Let’s go.”
Xingyu took Kushina, Mikoto, and the eager-eyed Nawaki to the barbecue restaurant.
In the Senju clan’s territory, Uzumaki Mito’s residence, the Third Hokage wearing a Hokage robe was standing at the door.
“Master’s wife, Sarutobi Hiruzen is here to visit.” Sarutobi Hiruzen shouted while standing at the door.
“It’s the little monkey, come in.”
When Sarutobi Hiruzen heard Uzumaki Mito calling him a little monkey, his face turned red. Fortunately, there were no outsiders around, otherwise it would have been really embarrassing.
“Master’s wife, what do you want to see me about?”
That s right, it wasn t Sarutobi Hiruzen who came here on his own initiative, but Uzumaki Mito who sent someone to call Sarutobi Hiruzen over.
“Huruzen, the reason I asked you to come here this time is to discuss the matter of the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki.” Uzumaki Mito no longer called Sarutobi Hiruzen a little monkey, which made Sarutobi Hiruzen less embarrassed.
“this?”
“I’m old now, and I don’t know how many more years I can hold on. We must select the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki as soon as possible.” Uzumaki Mito said seriously.
Sarutobi Hiruzen was silent for a long time, then he asked Uzumaki Mito: “Master’s wife, what do you think?”
“The best choice for the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki is still the Uzumaki clan. Only the Uzumaki clan’s physique can better suppress the Nine-Tails. Otherwise, it may cause the Nine-Tails to run away and even break the seal.”
Uzumaki Mito was very serious when he said this. The power of the Nine-Tails was extraordinary. Without Hashirama, it would be difficult for Konoha to resist the power of the Nine-Tails.
“Yeah, I think so too.”
When it comes to matters involving the Nine-Tails, Sarutobi Hiruzen had to be cautious. The importance of the Nine-Tails was self-evident, and the Uzumaki clan was the most suitable person to become the Nine-Tails’ Jinchuriki.
“I wonder who would be the candidate for Master’s wife?” asked Sarutobi Hiruzen.
“I’m just making a suggestion. It’s up to you to choose.” Uzumaki Mito said to Sarutobi Hiruzen.
“First, I recommend Uzumaki Hoshiha. He is the most suitable candidate. The next ones are Uzumaki Kushina and Uzumaki Akiko.”
“Isn’t there another Uzumakisuke? He seems to have quite a talent.”
Uzumaki Mito shook his head, “His talent is indeed good, but he has a deep hatred and is very jealous. He is not suitable to be the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki.”
In fact, everyone in the Uzumaki family is suitable. The reason why Uzumaki Jie is not suitable is only because of his personality.
“Uzumaki Star Feather?”
Sarutobi Hiruzen frowned slightly. He knew several members of the Uzumaki family. He ruled out Uzumaki Mitsuru first because he was already an adult when he came to Konoha and was difficult to control, so Sarutobi Hiruzen did not dare to use him.
As for Uzumaki Hoshiha, his performance in the ninja school seems to be not as good as Uzumaki Suke, so why did the master’s wife recommend him so much?
“Is it for the Senju clan?” Sarutobi Hiruzen guessed secretly in his heart.
Uzumaki Hoshiba is very close to Tsunade and has been labeled as a member of the Senju clan, so Sarutobi Hiruzen guessed that his master’s wife was preparing a backup plan for the Senju clan.
In fact, Sarutobi Hiruzen’s guess was completely wrong. Uzumaki Mito recommended Xingyu because the tremendous vitality in Xingyu’s body could completely suppress the Nine-Tails so that it could not raise its head, so it was safest to become the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki.
“The Nine-Tails has a bad temper and is full of hatred for people. I think it’s better to let a girl become the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki and influence the Nine-Tails with love. I think Uzumaki Akiko is a good one.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen lowered his head after he finished speaking.
Uzumaki Mito looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen deeply, with a hint of disappointment in his eyes. It turned out that Sarutobi Hiruzen had changed.
Whatever Sarutobi Hiruzen was thinking, could not escape Uzumaki Mito’s eyes.
She also guessed why Sarutobi Hiruzen did not choose Uzumaki Hoshiba and Uzumaki Kushina. It was simply because the two of them were too close to the Senju clan.
“Master’s wife, what do you think?” Sarutobi Hiruzen raised his head and asked, a hint of guilt flashing across his eyes.
The Nine-Tails is too important, and Sarutobi Hiruzen would never let the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki belong to any clan.
“Since you have made up your mind, just follow your idea! I am a little tired, you can leave first.”
Uzumaki Mito waved his hand in disappointment.
“Then I will take my leave first. If you need anything, just send someone to call me.”
After Sarutobi Hiruzen finished speaking, he turned and walked out.
Standing outside the door, Sarutobi Hiruzen’s eyes were filled with deep guilt, which then turned into determination.
“Master, don’t blame me. The Nine-Tails Jinchuriki is too important. It is best for any family in Konoha not to be involved with the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki.”
Uzumaki Hoshiha and Uzumaki Kushina have too deep ties with the Senju clan, and Uzumaki Susumu’s personality is not suitable, so Uzumaki Akiko is the only choice.
In fact, Sarutobi Hiruzen just didn’t want to see the Senju clan prosper again.
Chapter 28: Making Money with Tsunade [Please collect] (Old version)
In the evening, Xingyu and his friends came out of the barbecue restaurant. Shengshu touched his bulging belly with satisfaction. He was very satisfied with the meal this time.
“Shengshu, you are such a glutton. Looks like you are going to use your sister to make money again.”
Xingyu touched his wallet and found that the wallet, which was originally bulging, had become much smaller.
“Can you take me with you? I want to make money too.”
Sheng Shu’s eyes suddenly lit up, and then he looked at Xingyu expectantly.
“You want to make money too? Forget it. What do you want the money for? In the end, it will all be taken away by Tsunade.”
Xingyu looked at Shengshu with pity. Shengshu was really pitiful for having such a sister who was addicted to gambling.
“Xingyu, Kushina, I’m going back first. See you tomorrow.” Mikoto smiled at Xingyu and said.
The territories of the Senju clan and the Uchiha clan are in completely opposite directions. The hatred between the two families is so deep that they naturally won’t get too close, so they have to separate.
“Okay, see you tomorrow.” Xingyu waved to Mikoto.
Seeing this, Kushina secretly twisted Xingyu, then waved at Mikoto with a smile on her face.
Xingyu glared at Kushina, but was glared back at by Kushina.
“It’s inexplicable.” Xingyu was twisted for no reason. Although it didn’t hurt, he felt quite unhappy.
“Hmph, I noticed that your relationship with Mikoto seems to be getting better and better, a bit too good.” Kushina snorted and said jealously.
Xingyu looked at Kushina who seemed inexplicably jealous, shook his head secretly, and then went home with Kushina.
As for Nawaki, sorry, Nawaki has been ignored by Xingyu and Kushina.
After returning to the Senju clan’s territory, Naoki went back to his own residence, while Xingyu and the others went back to Tsunade’s courtyard.
“Hey, Tsunade, you’re back from the mission.” Xingyu’s eyes suddenly lit up when he saw Tsunade.
Tsunade glanced at Xingyu, and seeing his sparkling eyes, she knew that it was definitely not a good thing.
“Tell me what you want me to help you with. I’m in a good mood right now. If you tell me, I might agree.”
“You will definitely agree to this, but I’m a little short of money now, and I want to call you to make some money.” Xingyu said to Tsunade.
“Hmph, are you going to use me to make money again? Don’t you have any confidence in my gambling skills?” Tsunade stood up angrily, walked over, pinched Xingyu’s little face, and kneaded it hard.
“Ahhh, Tsunade, please let Xingyu go.”
Kushina, who was a jealous person, became jealous when she saw Tsunade pinching Xingyu’s face and kneading it wantonly.
Tsk tsk.
Tsunade looked at Kushina in amusement.
Tsunade let go after a long time. Xingyu’s face felt especially good to pinch, and Tsunade really didn’t want to let go.
“I can help you make money, but we’ll split the money in half.” Tsunade said to Xingyu.
“What? Half each, that would be too much of a loss for me.” Xingyu rubbed his cheek and said unhappily.
If Tsunade had not promised to keep his strength issue a secret, he would have agreed to Tsunade’s conditions, otherwise he would never let him pinch his face.
“You’re still at a loss for half of it. Don’t forget that you make money from me.” Tsunade said viciously.
“All right.”
Although Xingyu said that he was losing money, in fact he did not lose anything at all. If he went to the casino with Tsunade, he could definitely make money as long as he bought against Tsunade.
That s right, Xingyu makes money in this way.
It s a good thing that Tsunade is not so famous yet and is not yet a well-known fat sheep, otherwise she would not be able to make money using this method.
“Let’s go now.”
Tsunade took Xingyu with her, attached chakra to her legs, and left the courtyard in a few jumps, making Kushina stomp her feet in anger.
“Damn it, you left me behind again.”
Although Kushina wanted to catch up, she didn’t know where Xingyu and the others were going, so she could only wait at home.
It was past ten o’clock in the evening when Tsunade and Xingyu came back. Xingyu had a smile on her face. Tsunade, like Xingyu, was counting her money with a smile on her face.
“Xingyu, when are we going to make a big profit again?”
Tsunade counted and found that even if she only got half of it, it would still be more than 10 million ryo. If she completed more than a dozen S-level missions, she would get that much reward.
“We’ll talk about it when we run out of money. I think this money is enough for us to use for a long time.”
If there is no waste, more than 10 million taels can be used for more than ten years without any problem.
However, the cost of being a ninja is a bit high, but it will definitely be enough to use it until graduation.
“You are finally back, Xingyu, did this woman do anything to you?”
After hearing the sound, Kushina ran out of the house, then pulled Xingyu and looked at Tsunade vigilantly.
“Hey, little girl, do you think I, Tsunade, am a pervert?” Tsunade looked at Kushina angrily.
“Humph, you think you’re hiding it so well that I can’t see it? You’re an old woman who likes to eat young grass.”
After hearing what Kushina said, Xingyu felt ashamed, glanced at Tsunade and Kushina, and then walked into the house.
“You two can quarrel first. I’m going to go back and rest.”
“Little girl, if I hadn’t seen that you were still young and I hadn’t wanted to bully you, you would have been squatting in the corner crying, you know that?”
Tsunade raised her fist and hit the table next to her with a bang. The wooden table was broken into pieces and her death looked quite miserable.
“Who’s afraid of who? Wait a few years, I’ll challenge you to a duel, and then we’ll see who’s stronger.”
Kushina clenched her little pink fist and said to Tsunade, “Thirty years in the east, thirty years in the west. Don’t look down on a girl because she is young.”
Haha~!
Tsunade didn’t say much, just chuckled twice, but it was worth a thousand words, and Kushina could feel the strong disdain clearly.
Kushina took a deep breath. She was not strong enough to defeat this woman now, so she had to endure it for now and let Tsunade suffer later.
I m warning you, if you pinch Xingyu s face again, I won t let you go.
Kushina said something harsh and then went back to her room to practice. It seemed that Tsunade motivated Kushina instead.
After Kushina left, Tsunade suddenly smiled.
In fact, Tsunade was not angry about the quarrel with Kushina. She felt that her home became more lively after Xingyu and Kushina lived with her.
In the past, Tsunade was the only one living here, so she naturally felt lonely.
As for Nawaki, he was very afraid of Tsunade, fearing that she would take his pocket money, so he usually avoided her.
In Xingyu’s room, Xingyu was sitting on the tatami to refine chakra.
Now Xingyu doesn t know how much chakra he has. It feels like the average Kage-level warrior doesn t have as much chakra as he does.
Of course, this is only in terms of quantity. In terms of quality, they are definitely not as good as those shadow-level powerhouses. After all, they have basically been honing their skills for more than ten years.
Chakra quantity alone is not enough, in fact the quality is also very important. For example, the chakra of the tailed beast and the chakra of an ordinary ninja, it goes without saying that the chakra of the tailed beast is definitely stronger.
Although Xingyu has a perfect sage body, the quality of the chakra he extracts also needs to be improved slowly. It is impossible for him to reach the top in one step unless he becomes the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki.
Chapter 29 From now on, we will sleep together [Please collect] (Old version)
The next morning, Xingyu got up early, washed his face and brushed his teeth, then went to the training ground for training.
Xingyu has only trained in physical skills and swordsmanship, and has not trained in ninjutsu yet.
Well, he didn’t train here. In fact, he had already created several shadow clones and went to more remote places in Konoha Village to practice ninjutsu.
After the shadow clone is released, the memory and experience will return to the original body, so it is a good idea to use the shadow clone to practice ninjutsu.
“Sharingan, open.”
Xingyu let out a light shout, and his eyes instantly turned blood red, with three magatama slowly rotating in his eyes.
“It’s still the Three Magatama Sharingan. I wonder when it will be able to evolve into the Mangekyo Sharingan.”
Xingyu muttered to himself in some distress.
During this year or so, Xingyu used the three ordinary copy cards in his hand to copy the power of the three-magatama Sharingan of the Uchiha family’s senior ninja.
Moreover, Xingyu discovered that he could copy the same ability to the same person multiple times.
These three copies were all copies of Uchiha Ryota’s three-magatama Sharingan power, that is, the guy whose Sharingan power Xingyu originally copied.
After three copies, Xingyu’s eye power has indeed been greatly improved. Those real elite ninjas of the Uchiha family are probably far inferior to Xingyu in eye power.
However, Xingyu’s Sharingan still has not evolved into the Mangekyo Sharingan, which makes Xingyu a little disappointed.
Do I really want to copy a Mangekyo Sharingan? Actually, it is possible to copy it. Xingyu has asked the system. The advanced copy card can copy the Mangekyo Sharingan. Xingyu has two advanced copy cards.
One was obtained when I completed a task, and the other was given by the system every year when a copy card was given out. If you are lucky, you can get an advanced copy card.
There is an advanced copy card, but where can Xingyu copy it?
Is there anyone in the Uchiha family who really possesses the Mangekyo Sharingan?
It s hard to say about this Xingyu, but even if it really exists, Xingyu can t touch it.
In fact, the three-magatama Sharingan is also very practical. It has dynamic vision, can copy some simple ninjutsu and taijutsu, and can also use the Sharingan’s illusion.
However, compared to the Mangekyo Sharingan, the gap is really too big, so Xingyu felt it would be better for him not to say anything.
The three-magatama Sharingan was put away. Tsunade couldn’t see it, otherwise, who knows if it would cause some trouble.
After training for a while, Xingyu went back to prepare breakfast. Neither Kushina nor Tsunade were the type to prepare breakfast.
“Hey, Xingyu, you still get up so early.”
Tsunade had just gotten up and saw Xingyu who had already prepared breakfast, and couldn’t help but smile and said.
“Yes, it’s good to have someone prepare breakfast. I never had breakfast before.”
“So that’s why you are underdeveloped.” Xingyu glanced somewhere towards Tsunade.
Could it be that because of his time travel, Tsunade would become Princess Taiping? Thinking about it, this is really a cruel thing.
Noticing Xingyu’s sympathetic gaze, Tsunade’s face darkened.
“Want to taste my fist?”
“I’ll go wake up Kushina.” Xingyu found an excuse to slip away.
Hmph~!
Tsunade snorted coldly, then lowered her head and looked at a certain part of herself, as if she did feel a little regretful.
“Damn you little pervert, I’m not grown up yet.” Tsunade sat down unhappily and ate the breakfast prepared by Xingyu.
If Xingyu heard what Tsunade said, he would be very contemptuous. You are already seventeen years old. In the precocious world of Naruto, you have already reached adulthood.
Coming to Kushina’s room, Xingyu looked at the messy room and was speechless.
It’s only been two days since I last visited Kushina’s room, and her room has become so messy again.
Unlike other girls’ tidy rooms, Kushina’s room is very messy. From this, it can be seen that Kushina is not a refined girl in life.
“Kushina, get up quickly.” Xingyu patted Kushina. Looking at Kushina’s sleeping posture, Xingyu said that it was really hard to put into words.
“Woo, woo, I’m so sleepy, let me sleep a little longer.”
Kushina didn’t open her eyes, she put her arms around Xingyu who asked her to get up, and said coquettishly.
“It’s already very late. If you stay in bed any longer, you might be late for school.”
“No, I don’t want to get up.”
Kushina rubbed her little head against Xingyu’s body. She was holding Xingyu comfortably and was even more reluctant to get up.
“It’s so comfortable. Xingyu, can I hold you and sleep with you from now on?”
“Okay, as long as you don’t mind. I’m the one who’s getting the advantage anyway.” Xingyu said with a smile.
Sleeping while holding Kushina should be similar to hugging a soft pillow. It should be very comfortable.
“I don’t mind. We’ll sleep together from now on.” Kushina opened her eyes and said to Xingyu.
“Okay, get up and have breakfast first, otherwise it will be eaten up by Tsunade in no time.”
“But I’m very sleepy.” Kushina rubbed her eyes. She didn’t get enough sleep last night because she practiced for a long time.
“Have you refined the chakra? Don’t refine the chakra so hard in the future. Overload is not good for you.” Xingyu said to Kushina seriously.
“Besides, having more chakra doesn’t necessarily mean you’re stronger. Combat strength involves a lot of things. It’s useless to have chakra without ninjutsu.”
“I already know ninjutsu, the Rasengan, the Water Style: Water Dragon Bullet Technique, and the Shadow Clone Technique.”
Kushina counted the ninjutsu she knew, which were also the ninjutsu of the Xingyu Society. Basically all the ninjutsu of the Xingyu Society was taught to Kushina.
“You are not yet proficient in using it. You should focus on practicing ninjutsu instead of refining chakra for the time being.”
Xingyu pulled Kushina up.
“Wait, can you please go out first? I, I need to change my clothes.” Kushina said shyly.
Kushina can be carefree in other places, but when it comes to changing clothes, if Kushina is asked to change clothes in front of Wuyou, then Kushina definitely can’t do it.
Xingyu walked out of Kushina’s room and came back to see that most of the breakfast had been eaten by Tsunade.
Can you really eat?
Xingyu couldn’t help but complain, it seems that he needs to prepare some more, otherwise there will not be enough to eat.
“You don’t seem to have the right to criticize me. I’m full and I have things to do, so I’ll leave first.”
Tsunade reached out and pinched Xingyu’s cheek, then left.
Xingyu made some more breakfast, and after eating with Kushina, he left the house and headed for the ninja school.
“Aren’t we bringing lunch boxes?” Kushina asked Xingyu.
“Kushina, have you forgotten that yesterday, Mikoto said she would help us make lunch boxes? Mikoto’s cooking skills are much better than mine.”
“Hmph, I can do that too. It’s just a lunch box. I’ll prepare one for you tomorrow.”
When Kushina heard Xingyu praising Mianqin’s cooking skills, she suddenly became jealous and said to Xingyu with a snort.
Xingyu’s expression changed, and Kushina wanted to help him prepare a bento.
“Kushina, forget it. I don’t want to go to the Konoha Hospital, and I don’t want to enter the Konoha Cemetery.”
Kushina is simply not cut out for this kind of thing. Xingyu would never dare to eat the food she makes.
Chapter 30: Kushina, are you really coming to sleep with me? [Please collect] (Old version)
When Xingyu and Kushina arrived at school, they were almost late.
But there was someone who was late, and that was Shengshu. Poor Shengshu was left standing outside as a punishment under Xingyu’s gloating gaze.
“Well, why isn’t Uzumaki Akiko here?”
Xingyu glanced around the classroom and found that Uzumaki Akiko was not there.
Mikoto looked at the dazed Xingyu and asked him curiously.
“I’m just curious why Uzumaki Akiko didn’t come.”
Kushina, who was looking sleepy next to her, suddenly lost all her sleepiness and stared at Xingyu with burning eyes.
“Xingyu, you don’t have any thoughts about Qiuzi, do you?” Kushina looked at Xingyu with a kind look.
“Kushina, your eyes are really scary.” Mikoto said with her hands covering her mouth and smiling softly.
“I have no interest in Uzumaki Akiko. I’m just curious.”
Xingyu said speechlessly, what interest could he have in little girls, sorry he is not a pervert.
What’s more, Uzumaki Akiko’s looks are nothing compared to Kushina and Mikoto.
“First, I’ll tell you something. I dare you to ask Uzumaki Akiko-san. I believe many students are concerned about why Uzumaki Akiko-san didn’t come.”
Teacher Tanaka said as he stood on the podium.
“Actually, this morning, Uzumaki Akiko asked for leave for something, so she might not be able to come to school for a while.”
Teacher Tanaka’s words made Xingyu think deeply and he had some guesses in his mind.
After class, Xingyu came to Uzumakisuke, looked at him and asked, “Uzumakisuke, you live with Uzumaki Akiko, you should know why Uzumaki Akiko didn’t come, right?”
“Why should I tell you?”
Uzumakisuke glanced at Xingyu and said indignantly.
Why are you asking me? I have to tell you who you think you are.
“That’s a good question. Is this enough?” Xingyu raised his hand and pressed it on Uzumaki’s shoulder.
Cold sweat instantly broke out on Uzumakisuke’s forehead, and the bones in his shoulders felt as if they were about to be broken.
For the sake of face, Uzumaki Jie did not yell out in pain, but he quickly admitted his mistake.
“Akiko was called away early in the morning. It seems she went to Lord Uzumaki Mito’s place.”
“Thank you for telling me.” Xingyu smiled slightly, withdrew his hand and returned to his own work, confirming his guess.
Xingyu guessed that Uzumaki Akiko should have been chosen as the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki. Although he didn’t know why it was Uzumaki Akiko, it was a good thing for Xingyu and Kushina.
Becoming the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki is not a good thing. Not everyone can become Uzumaki Naruto and get the recognition of the Nine-Tails.
“Xingyu, I’ve never seen you care about Uzumaki Akiko before, why are you caring about her now?”
Kushina asked Xingyu after he returned to his seat.
Although Kushina also understood that Xingyu would not have any feelings for Uzumaki Akiko, she couldn’t help feeling a little jealous.
“Because it is very important to us.” Xingyu said.
If it was really him and Kushina who were chosen to become the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, Xingyu would have to find a way to shirk it.
Now it doesn t have to be so troublesome.
Uzumaki Akiko asked for leave, she must have gone to receive instruction from Uzumaki Mito. It is not easy to become the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, and strict instruction is required.
When they returned home from school in the afternoon, Xingyu and the others received a notice that they didn’t have to go to Uzumaki Mito to study for the time being.
Xingyu had already guessed this and was not disappointed. Besides, he had already learned everything he needed to learn.
“Kagura’s heart’s eye, open.”
Xingyu closed his eyes, and in an instant everything around him appeared in Xingyu’s mind, especially his extremely sensitive perception of chakra.
That’s right, Xingyu already possesses the Kagura Heart’s Eye, which is actually a secret technique that only the Uzumaki family can learn. It was taught to Xingyu by Uzumaki Mito.
Uzumaki Mito not only taught Xingyu, but also taught the others without hesitation and taught them everything.
I just don’t know if they have learned it. Xingyu has learned it, but Kushina hasn’t. As for Uzumaki Suke and Uzumaki Akiko, Xingyu also thinks they are in trouble.
The ultra-large-scale reconnaissance technique covered the entire Senju clan territory and its surroundings.
Xingyu continued to use Kagura’s Heart’s Eye until an hour later, when he opened his eyes with a hint of fatigue in them.
It is mental fatigue. The consumption of chakra using Kagura’s Heart’s Eye is secondary. The consumption of mental power is the greatest, especially for long-term use.
However, doing so also has its advantages, which is that it can slowly increase Xingyu’s mental power, and it is also one of the methods Xingyu has found to enhance his mental power.
The remaining method is to rely on the system’s copy card to copy the Uchiha family’s eye power.
“It seems that Tsunade is not coming back. Let’s eat.”
Xingyu walked out of his room and said to Kushina.
“I’ve been waiting for you for a long time. I’m almost starving to death.” Kushina looked weak, which made Xingyu find it a little funny.
Then Xingyu prepared dinner, which was very sumptuous. Since he had money, why should he let himself suffer?
After dinner, Xingyu practiced physical skills and swordsmanship in the training ground, then dismissed the shadow clone and obtained the memory of the shadow clone that Xingyu secretly sent out to practice ninjutsu.
Xingyu sorted out the knowledge in his mind, then refined his chakra for an hour, took a shower and prepared to go to bed.
However, just as Xingyu lay down, the door of his room was pushed open and Kushina walked in holding a quilt.
Xingyu looked at Kushina who broke into his room and couldn’t help but be stunned for a moment, looking at Kushina with a question mark on his face.
“Kushina, why are you coming into my room instead of sleeping?”
“Have you forgotten what you said this morning? We’ll sleep together from now on, and you agreed to it. What? Do you want to go back on your word?”
Kushina looked at Xingyu fiercely, but Xingyu didn’t see any ferocity in her, he only saw cuteness, the kind of fierce cuteness.
“Kushina, are you really coming to sleep with me?” Xingyu couldn’t help but asked in surprise.
“Yeah, you want to deny it? Besides, it’s not like we haven’t slept together before.”
As Kushina said this, she climbed onto the tatami, then lay down beside Xingyu, hugged Xingyu with both hands, and rested her head on Xingyu very naturally.
“We were too young then. Don’t you feel uncomfortable now, Kushina?”
Xingyu couldn’t help but say as he smelled the scent emanating from Kushina’s body.
“No, I feel very comfortable sleeping with you, Xiaoyu!”
As she said this, Kushina rubbed comfortably in Xingyu’s arms.
Since Kushina has already said this, if Xingyu says anything else, he would be a fool and an idiot.
“Then take a rest, but sleep well and don’t move around.” Xingyu whispered to Kushina.
“Oh, Xiaoyu, do you dislike me?”
Kushina pursed her lips. Even in the dark, with the moonlight shining on her, Xingyu could see Kushina’s pouting lips.
“Even if I dislike someone, I won’t dislike you. Have a good rest.”
Xingyu pinched Kushina’s face, then hugged Kushina, a real-life pillow, and closed his eyes.
Being held by Xingyu, Kushina also felt very comfortable. She felt very safe in Xingyu’s arms, and soon fell asleep sweetly.
Chapter 31 Graduation Assessment [Please collect] (Old version)
Time flies, and four years seem to have passed like flowing water.
During these four years, Xingyu had been studying at the Ninja School. As for graduating early, I’m sorry, Xingyu had never thought about it.
Now it is time for Xingyu to graduate. At this time, he can graduate from the Ninja School in five years, which means he will graduate one year earlier than in the future.
“The graduation exam is coming up soon, Xingyu, are you nervous?”
Sheng Shu came close to Xingyu and asked Xingyu.
Graduation also requires assessment, and the current graduation assessment is somewhat more difficult than in the future.
First of all, you need to be proficient in using the three body techniques, namely the substitution technique, transformation technique and clone technique, three E-level ninjutsu.
The second thing is to hold out for ten minutes in the hands of a Genin. Only in this way can you graduate from the Ninja School. Otherwise, you will have to repeat your studies in school.
However, it is probably understood that it is very difficult for a ninja student in a ninja school to last ten minutes against a Genin, so team formation is allowed.
A team can consist of a maximum of three people. As long as one of the three can persevere to the end, all three can graduate. This seems to be relatively relaxed.
“I’m not nervous, but you are, Nawaki.”
Xingyu looked at Shengshu and felt Shengshu’s hands trembling.
“I am a little nervous. It would be so embarrassing if I fail the test. How about we form a team?”
“Forget it, I’m already teamed up with Kushina and Mikoto, so Nawaki you should go find the others.”
Xingyu looked at Kushina and Mikoto beside him, and then looked at Nawaki. Even a fool would know how to choose, and he decisively chose Kushina and Mikoto.
“Okay, I knew that was the case. I wanted to take you through it, but it seems you don’t need it anymore.”
Sheng Shu looked disappointed.
After a while, Teacher Tanaka came to the classroom and announced the official start of the examination, with the examination of the Three Body Techniques beginning in the morning.
This basically does not pose a problem for the students in the class, because Xingyu’s class is an elite class, and the students are either members of major families or geniuses among the common people.
Therefore, the Three Body Technique cannot stump anyone.
After the morning assessment was over, he did not go back for lunch. Instead, he sat in a corner of the training ground, eating the lunch box that Mikoto had made.
“We can finally graduate from the Ninja School, so can we go out of the village to do missions?” Kushina said expectantly.
Mikoto lowered her head, looking unhappy.
“What’s wrong, Mikoto? Are you worried that you won’t be able to pass the graduation exam?” Xingyu asked Mikoto.
“No, I’m still confident that I can pass the assessment, but we’re about to graduate, so do we have to separate?”
Mikoto looked at Xingyu and said that it was precisely because of this reason that Mikoto had been in a bad mood recently.
“Hey, Mikoto, why are you worried? Maybe we have the same leading teacher.” Kushina said lightheartedly.
But having said that, Kushina is now also very worried. What if the teacher she and Xingyu are assigned to is not the same one?
“In fact, if you are not satisfied with your team leader, you can take the initiative to apply for a change.”
Xingyu said to the two women that there was no need to worry about this at all. At worst, they could ask Tsunade for help.
Hearing Xingyu say this, Mikoto and Kushina relaxed a lot.
In the afternoon, the second round of graduation examinations officially began, and even Sarutobi Hiruzen appeared here.
Sarutobi Hiruzen would certainly not pay attention to an ordinary graduation examination, but Xingyu’s class was not an ordinary class.
The students who graduate from this class are likely to become the pillars of Konoha in the future, and even Sarutobi Hiruzen cannot help but pay attention to them.
Not only Sarutobi Hiruzen, but even Danzo was sending people to pay attention. He also wanted to recruit a few talented ninjas into the Root organization for training.
After each team was formed, they were divided into groups. Xingyu and his friends were divided into three groups, and their test opponent was a Genin who was about sixteen years old.
Becoming a Genin at the age of sixteen made him a bit arrogant and he looked down on Xingyu and the others.
As a Genin who has carried out many dangerous missions, this flower in the greenhouse who has not yet graduated can be abused at will.
So when he looked at Xingyu and the others, that strong arrogance and contempt was not hidden at all, and it was all shown on his face.
“You three little brats, just surrender immediately, or don’t blame me for being too cruel.”
Kimura took out a kunai and looked coldly at Xingyu, Kushina and Mikoto, his cold eyes revealing a strong disdain.
“Tsk tsk, I want to see how cruel you can be.”
Kimura was very disdainful of Xingyu, and Xingyu was also very disdainful of him. Xingyu said that he could beat this little Genin with his eyes closed.
“court death.”
Kimura also sensed Xingyu’s disdain for him, and immediately felt very angry.
A ninja student who hasn’t even graduated yet actually dares to look down on me, a real Genin. Kimura has decided that he will not let him graduate no matter what.
“Look at your arrogance. People who don’t know you would think you are a Kage-level expert. What’s so great about being a mere Genin?”
Xingyu said lightly. Xingyu had been unhappy with this guy from the beginning. He was just a Genin, but he dared to look down on him. Did he think he was Uchiha Madara?
“The battle has begun, no killing is allowed.”
A Chunin who was standing nearby and acting as an examiner spoke up. In addition to being an examiner, he was also responsible for preventing certain situations from occurring during the battle, such as one party suddenly making a fatal move.
“You don’t need to take any action. I will take care of him.” Xingyu said to Kushina and Mikoto.
As he spoke, Xingyu walked towards Kimura step by step.
Kimura looked at Xingyu and was really angry. This kid really looked down on him.
“I’ll let you know the difference between you and a true Genin.”
Kimura held the kunai and approached Xingyu quickly, at a very fast speed.
Well, this speed is very fast compared to ordinary people. In Xingyu’s eyes, this guy is extremely slow.
There was a cold light in Kimura’s eyes, and he stabbed towards Xingyu with the kunai, but he did not stab Xingyu’s vital points. After all, he did not dare to really kill Xingyu.
Although he doesn’t dare to kill anyone, Kimura still dares to do so if someone is seriously injured.
Weak.
Xingyu raised his hand and punched him in the abdomen. In an instant, Kimura flew out like a cannonball, fell to the ground, and splashed dust. After struggling for a while, he fainted.
“Examiner, have we passed?”
Xingyu asked, his eyes directed towards the stunned Chuunin examiner.
Seeing the other party’s stunned look, Xingyu smiled faintly. Needless to say, he was also frightened.
He showed some strength, but Xingyu didn’t care anymore. He was no longer the same person he used to be.
In the past, I wanted to hide myself and didn t want to show off too much because I didn t have enough strength, but now my strength is enough.
In four years, Xingyu’s physical skills, ninjutsu, and swordsmanship have improved a lot. The most important thing is that Xingyu’s three-magatama Sharingan has now evolved into the Mangekyo Sharingan.
What does the Mangekyo Sharingan plus a perfect sage body equal?
This means that you don t have to worry about the Mangekyo Sharingan going blind and you can use it at will. So what does Xingyu need to be afraid of now?
It’s time to start raising the profile.
Chapter 32 Give You a Surprise [Please Collect] (Old Version)
Xingyu, Kushina and Mikoto passed the graduation examination. When they left the examination venue, Mikoto looked at Xingyu with her mouth slightly open.
“Xingyu, why are you so strong?”
Mikoto asked in surprise, killing a Genin with one punch is something that an ordinary Chunin can’t do.
“It’s not that I’m too strong, it’s that guy is too weak.”
Xingyu doesn’t think he is strong. Compared with strong people like Hashirama Senju and Madara Uchiha, his strength is still very weak.
“Kushina, you’re not surprised at all. Did you know Xingyu’s strength before?”
Mikoto looked at Kushina with a hint of envy in her eyes. Kushina and Xingyu lived together, so they must know each other very well.
“Of course I know, and I’m stronger than that guy, let alone Xingyu.”
Kushina herself is stronger than that Genin named Kimura. Maybe Kushina doesn’t have much combat experience, but her hard power is there, and she is definitely stronger than the Genin in a fight.
Kushina’s strength is probably that of an elite Chunin. Considering that Kushina knows a lot of ninjutsu and sealing techniques, she should not be worse than a special Jonin.
It s just that his fighting power is insufficient, and the fighting power he actually displays is only at the level of an elite Chunin.
Mikoto is actually not bad. She has already opened the Sharingan. Although it is only a one-magatama Sharingan, just by having the Sharingan, she is not afraid of the Genin.
Even if Mikoto herself cannot defeat Kimura, she will definitely have no problem remaining undefeated. After all, Mikoto’s talent is not weak.
The three of them returned to the classroom and waited for the class division. They didn’t know whether they would be divided into classes today.
Not long after Xingyu and the others returned, they saw Namikaze Minato, Uzumaki Akiko, and Inuzuka Tsumugi coming back. The three of them were a group.
“You’re back so soon. Did you pass the assessment?” Namikaze Minato asked Xingyu and the others.
“It would be too embarrassing to fail the graduation exam. Did you defeat that genin?”
Xingyu asked the three of them.
He came back so soon, he must have defeated that Genin. After all, both Namikaze Minato and Uzumaki Akiko are very strong, so there is no way they will fail the assessment.
Judging from Minato Namikaze’s usual performance, his strength is definitely not weaker than that of a Chunin. Uzumaki Akiko was chosen as the Jinchuriki and was carefully taught by Uzumaki Mito, and her strength is no weaker than the current Minato Namikaze.
As for Inuzuka Tsumugi, she is a member of the Inuzuka family and her strength is comparable to that of a Genin.
Even if it was Minato Namikaze alone, he would have no problem defeating the Genin, let alone the three of them together.
Minato Namikaze was a little excited. At this time, Minato Namikaze had not grown up yet, so he felt very excited to defeat a Genin.
If it was Minato Namikaze in his future prime, he would not be excited even if he killed a jonin.
Not long after, Nawaki returned with the Hyuga brothers, and the three of them teamed up to defeat the Genin as well.
“Xingyu, let me tell you, that Genin was too weak. We defeated him easily.”
“Well, just a Genin, quite weak.” Xingyu nodded.
“Xingyu, don’t forget that we haven’t officially become Genin yet. It’s not good for you to say that Genin are weak here.” Hinata Hizashi said.
“I’m talking about the average genin.”
Xingyu was only talking about ordinary Genin. There are also some who are obviously Genin, but their strength is extremely strong.
For example, the future protagonists Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke, as well as Might Guy’s father Might Dai, are all Genin, but can you regard them as Genin?
Soon, all the students in Xingyu’s class came back. As an elite class, they naturally passed the assessment.
If even students in the elite classes cannot pass the assessment, then students in ordinary classes will have even less hope of passing the graduation assessment.
Teacher Tanaka walked into the classroom with a box in his hands.
“From now on, you are all real ninjas. Here are the ninja forehead guards that belong to you. Come and get them.”
That s right, what s in the box is a ninja forehead protector. Having a ninja forehead protector means you have graduated from the ninja school and become a real ninja.
“Also, the classes will be divided tomorrow morning, so all students will need to come tomorrow morning.”
Then Teacher Tanaka announced the end of school. After school, Nawaki called the classmates he was more familiar with to get together, of course including Xingyu and the others.
At dusk in the evening, Xingyu, Kushina and Mikoto said goodbye and returned to the Senju clan land with Nawaki.
“Hey, Shengshu, where did you get the money?” Xingyu asked Shengshu.
This time it is Shengshu who is treating us. Where does Shengshu get the money to treat us?
“Sister has not borrowed money from me in recent years. This is my pocket money that I have saved. When I become a ninja in the future, I won’t be short of money.”
Shengshu said to Xingyu.
Xingyu shook his head. Rope Tree, this idiot, did he think it would be easy to make money after becoming a ninja? Ordinary small tasks could not make money at all, and the tasks that could make money were very dangerous.
Back at the Senju clan’s territory, Xingyu called out to Shengshu who was about to return to his own residence.
“Nawaki, isn’t it your dream to become a Hokage? Now that you have become a real ninja, you will be in danger at any time, so don’t get into trouble.”
Rope Tree was stunned for a moment, then waved his hand and said: “Don’t worry, I will be fine. On the contrary, you and Kushina must be careful.”
Nawaki went back, and Xingyu also took Kushina back to Tsunade’s courtyard. Unexpectedly, Tsunade was at home.
“Are you surprised to see me at home?” Tsunade saw the surprise in Xingyu’s eyes and asked Xingyu.
“Yeah, didn’t you say you were going out on a mission and it would take a few days? Why are you still at home now?”
Xingyu’s gaze swept across a certain part of Tsunade. That was the part where Tsunade had changed the most in the past four years.
He also couldn’t understand how Tsunade got from the airport to the mountains.
“The mission has been temporarily cancelled. Hurry up and cook for me. I’m almost starving to death.”
“Tsk, can’t you cook? Why should Xingyu cook for you? We are all full anyway, so we won’t cook for you.” Kushina made a face at Tsunade.
“Xingyu, if you cook for me, I will give you a surprise tomorrow.”
Tsunade ignored Kushina and looked at Xingyu and said.
“Give me a surprise tomorrow?” Xingyu looked at Tsunade thoughtfully.
“Hey, Xingyu kid, what’s with that look in your eyes? I hate that kind of look that seems to see through everything.”
“Okay, I’ll prepare dinner for you and look forward to your surprise.” Xingyu walked into the kitchen with a smile.
After Xingyu went to the kitchen, Kushina and Tsunade were staring at each other.
“Why don’t you cook for yourself instead of bothering Xingyu?” Kushina said dissatisfiedly.
“Nonsense, if I could cook, would I need to starve?” Tsunade rolled her eyes at Kushina.
How can I describe Tsunade’s cooking skills? They are probably on the same level as Kushina’s. They are probably equally good.
“By the way, you said you had eaten?” Tsunade suddenly remembered that Kushina seemed to have said before that they were full.
“Yes, we were having barbecue. It was Nawaki who treated us. The barbecue was so fragrant, crispy and delicious.” Kushina said this deliberately, just to tempt Tsunade.
Tsunade gritted her teeth. That kid Rope Tree treated everyone to a meal, but he didn’t even invite her, his sister. She must teach him a lesson next time.
However, Nawaki had no idea that Tsunade was at home.
PS: There are four updates today, this is the third one
Chapter 33: Leading the Team – Tsunade [Please collect] (Old version)
At eleven o’clock in the evening, Kushina tiptoed into Xingyu’s room, but Xingyu had not gone to bed yet.
“Xingyu, I’m here to sleep with you.”
Kushina pounced towards Xingyu, and just when she was about to pounce on Xingyu, she was suddenly grabbed by a hand.
“What are you doing? Put me down now, Tsunade, you damned woman.”
Kushina, who was caught by Tsunade, screamed in anger. She didn’t expect that this woman hadn’t gone to bed yet so late.
“Humph, I knew you would sneak in here, go back to your room.”
Tsunade carried Kushina away. Kushina screamed and shouted, but she still couldn’t change her fate of being carried away by Tsunade.
Seeing Kushina looking at him for help, Xingyu also said that he could do nothing to help.
“Tsunade, I’m going to look for Xingyu, what does it have to do with you?”
Kushina asked Tsunade angrily.
“You two are not little anymore. You must not sleep together.”
Then Tsunade didn’t give Kushina a chance to speak, and threw Kushina back to her room, making Kushina pout in anger.
The next morning, after breakfast, Kushina glared at Tsunade angrily, then pulled Xingyu to school.
“Little girl, you dare to glare at me. Just wait and see how I will deal with you in the future.” Tsunade said to herself as she looked at Kushina’s back.
When they arrived at school, Xingyu found that they seemed to be the last to arrive this time. Even Shengshu, who was usually late, was not late today.
The students in the class wore forehead protectors, with excitement and nervousness in their eyes. After being divided into classes, they can carry out missions as ninjas.
“Xingyu, who do you think will be your teacher?” Sheng Shu excitedly ran to Xingyu and asked.
“According to my guess, it is most likely your sister Tsunade.” Xingyu said.
Yesterday, Tsunade said she wanted to give him a surprise, so Xingyu guessed that Tsunade might become his team leader.
“Really? Did my sister tell you? Did my sister tell you who my team leader is?” Sheng Shu looked at Xingyu expectantly.
“Tsunade didn’t tell me, I guessed it myself. Which leader jonin do you want to follow, Nawaki?”
Xingyu shook his head and said that it was not Tsunade who told him, but Xingyu himself guessed it. Although he could not be 100% sure, it should be almost right.
“I want to follow Lord Orochimaru.”
When Nawaki talked about Orochimaru, there was a hint of longing in his eyes. Looking at Nawaki’s appearance, it seemed that he really wanted to follow Orochimaru.
Xingyu’s eyes looked a little strange. Following Orochimaru? What was Orochimaru’s charm?
Xingyu thought about it and felt that Orochimaru was quite charming. In the original work, there were many people who worked hard for Orochimaru.
“I don’t know why you like Orochimaru, a guy with a dark personality.”
Xingyu shook his head. He neither liked nor hated Orochimaru. Orochimaru’s personality was not as gloomy or perverted as before.
“Lord Orochimaru is a genius of our Konoha. He is very powerful, much more powerful than my sister.”
Nawaki seems to admire Orochimaru very much.
“Don’t let your damn sister hear this, or you might as well lose your life,” Kushina interjected.
“Be quiet.”
Teacher Tanaka walked in and saw the messy classroom. His face darkened.
Seeing Mr. Tanaka with a gloomy face, Nawaki immediately ran back to his seat, and the others also hurried back to their seats.
Teacher Tanaka is still very intimidating.
After that, they started to divide into classes. One by one, the jonin came in with the list, and left after calling the roll.
“The third class, Senju Nousuki, Uzumaki Uzumaki, and Hinata Hizashi.”
Orochimaru walked in, read out three names, and then walked out.
Nawaki was surprised. He didn’t expect that his team leader was really Orochimaru. He hurriedly walked out with Uzumakisuke and Hyuga Hizashi.
“Members of Team 5, Namikaze Minato, Uzumaki Akiko, and Inuzuka Tsumugi, the three of you follow me.” Jiraiya said after walking into the classroom.
After Minato Namikaze and the others left, the number of students in the class became fewer and fewer.
“Uzumaki Hoshiha, Uzumaki Kushina, Uchiha Mikoto, you three are members of Team 9, follow me.”
When there were only a few people left, Tsunade walked in and shouted to Uzumaki Hoshiba and the other three.
Looking at Tsunade, Xingyu chuckled. His guess was correct. Tsunade really became their team leader.
Following Tsunade, they left the Ninja School and came to Konoha’s training ground. They didn’t know which Konoha training ground this was.
“Xingyu, why do I find you are not surprised at all?” Tsunade said to Xingyu.
“I already guessed it was you, how could it be a surprise? This must be the surprise you mentioned, Tsunade.”
“Tsk, I was guessed right by you again, little brat. It’s really annoying.”
Kushina looked disgusted. How come she was really the leading jonin of the team? Kushina even had the idea of ??changing someone.
Mikoto was very happy. She was not happy about becoming Tsunade’s student, but about being assigned to the same group as Xingyu, Kushina and the others.
“Now let me test your strength. It’s best not to hold back.” Tsunade said to Xingyu and the others.
There is no intention to conduct any other assessments, but it is indeed necessary to test one’s strength.
As a team leader, he naturally has to understand the strength of his students so that he can make better choices when accepting missions.
“Is it necessary to test your strength?” Xingyu asked Tsunade as if to confirm.
“Of course, I wouldn’t dare to accept a mission without knowing your strength. Of course, if you like to do some D-level missions, you don’t need to be tested.”
There are five levels of missions in Konoha. The lowest level is D-level missions, which are small missions that do not require direct participation in combat or are not life-threatening, such as: weeding, taking care of children, cleaning the streets, etc.
C-level missions are those that may injure you, but are not life-threatening, and basically do not involve fighting with ninjas.
B-level missions are dangerous. As long as it is a B-level mission, you will basically encounter ninjas and there is a risk of death.
A-level missions are more dangerous and will involve jonin or even stronger ninjas. Genin cannot participate in such missions.
S-level missions are those that involve the safety of the country or the village. S-level missions rarely appear, but when they do appear, they are definitely big events.
S-rank missions require at least elite jonin to be dispatched, and may even involve battles between quasi-kage and kage levels. They are the most dangerous missions, and of course the rewards are the highest.
Generally, newly graduated ninjas would take on some D-level tasks such as weeding and garbage cleaning, but from what Tsunade said, it seemed that she did not intend to take them to perform D-level tasks.
This is the best way. Xingyu is not willing to carry out such low-level tasks. It has no effect on improving his strength and can only make some money at most.
However, the reward for a D-level mission is unimaginably low, probably not even enough for a big meal. Besides, Xingyu is not short of money now, so naturally he is not willing to carry out such a mission.
PS: Please give me flowers for the fourth update. There will be another four updates tomorrow. The data is so bad that I am disappointed. Am I really that rubbish?
Chapter 34: Xingyu’s full strength? [Collect 1/4] (Old version)
“Come on, attack me with all your strength. If your performance satisfies me, I don’t mind giving you some rewards.”
In order to motivate Xingyu and the others, Tsunade was even prepared to offer rewards.
“You don’t have to tell me. I will definitely use all my strength.”
Kushina looked at Tsunade eagerly. This was a good opportunity. If she could defeat Tsunade, Kushina felt that she would be so excited that she wouldn’t be able to sleep all night.
“Then let’s get started.”
After Tsunade finished speaking, she actually took the first step and her target was Kushina.
In the blink of an eye, she came in front of Kushina, and then Tsunade punched Kushina mercilessly.
Xingyu, who was standing next to Kushina, stretched out his hand and pulled Kushina, allowing Kushina to avoid Tsunade’s fist, and then pulled Mikoto with a few jumps to create distance between them and Tsunade.
“Hey, Tsunade, as an elite jonin, you actually took the initiative to attack three newly graduated genin, and you did it without mercy. This is too shameless.”
“What did you say, you little brat?” Tsunade glared at Xingyu in dissatisfaction, and actually said that she was shameless.
If Tsunade was really dealing with an ordinary newly graduated Genin, her actions were indeed a bit shameless, but are Xingyu, Kushina and Mikoto ordinary Genin?
No one knows how strong this kid Xingyu is, but Tsunade knows that he is definitely a genius among geniuses.
When he was five years old, Tsunade estimated that he had the strength of an elite chunin, but now he had no idea.
As for the little girl Kushina, as a member of the Uzumaki clan, how weak can she be?
Then there is Uchiha Mikoto. Although Tsunade doesn t know her well, the people of the Uchiha family must be strong.
“Take it.”
Tsunade’s target this time is Xingyu. It was Xingyu who just said that Tsunade was shameless, so now Tsunade is targeting her.
“Fire Style: Great Fireball Technique.”
Mikoto quickly formed seals with her hands, then spurted out a fireball at Tsunade.
Facing Mikoto’s Great Fireball Technique, Tsunade looked at her with admiration. There were not many people who could use ninjutsu right after graduation and were so skilled at it.
Uchiha Mikoto is definitely a genius too.
Although Mikoto is a member of the Uchiha family, Tsunade has no prejudice against her as she already understands Mikoto’s personality.
Unlike most Uchiha family members, she has a very gentle personality. Tsunade doesn’t dislike Mikoto, and it is precisely because of this reason that Mikoto was able to enter this class.
Tsunade controlled the chakra accurately, concentrated it on her fist, and then a powerful airflow burst out, extinguishing the fireball with one punch.
“Xingyu, let me see if you have made any progress over the years.”
Tsunade punched Xingyu, and the air current she created made Kushina and Mikoto unable to help but step back.
“For real.”
Seeing this, Xingyu also clenched his fists and did not dodge Tsunade’s attack. He punched Tsunade head-on.
The ground beneath Xingyu’s feet cracked, and Tsunade retreated more than ten meters before she could steady herself, her arms slightly numb.
However, this numbness was not a problem for Tsunade. She used the medical ninjutsu, the Sensenjutsu, and the numbness disappeared instantly.
“Brat, why are you so strong?” Tsunade couldn’t help but ask. She had just used her supernatural strength, but she was the one who was knocked away.
“It’s simple. If you trained as hard as I did in physical skills, you wouldn’t be as weak as you are now.” Xingyu looked at Tsunade with a smile.
“You actually said I was weak? You didn’t take advantage of me and think you are stronger than me? I didn’t use my full strength.”
Tsunade found it a little funny, but I haven t used my full strength yet.
“Then Tsunade, you don’t think that I used my full strength, do you?”
Xingyu looked at Tsunade with sharp eyes. He decided to fight with Tsunade seriously as a test of his own strength.
Now that Xingyu is no longer afraid of exposing his strength, why not let Tsunade help him test his strength.
“Tsunade, I hope you will use your full strength from now on, otherwise, I don’t mind sending you to the hospital.”
The chakra in Xingyu’s body burst out. The powerful chakra scraped off a layer of the ground, and the surrounding trees shook because of Xingyu’s chakra.
Tsunade, who had not paid much attention to it at first, suddenly swallowed her saliva. Is this a monster? How could it have so much chakra?
Tsunade thought she had enough chakra, but when she compared it with Xingyu, she found that there was no comparison at all.
Tsunade felt that even if it was the chakra of the tailed beast, it would only be so. Although she knew that the Uzumaki family had a lot of chakra, this amount was too much.
Tsunade then calmed down and said, “Xingyu, your chakra does surprise me, but having more chakra does not necessarily mean greater strength.”
No matter how strong your chakra is, you have to be able to use it.
“You’re right, but… I’m strong in every aspect.”
After saying this, Tsunade found that Xingyu’s figure disappeared, and then a strong sense of crisis came over her, making cold sweat break out on her back.
Tsunade didn’t know how long it had been since she faced such a crisis, but her reaction was still fast enough. She exploded with super physical skills on her legs and accelerated instantly.
As soon as Tsunade left the spot, Xingyu kicked down with a battle axe style and hit the place where Tsunade was originally standing. Because Tsunade dodged, Xingyu’s foot slammed on the ground.
Boom!
A big hole appeared on the ground, with Xingyu as the center, and the area within a radius of ten meters seemed to have collapsed.
Tsunade’s mouth twitched. The power of this kick was too great. Even when she used the Tenshu kick with all her strength, she couldn’t cause such great damage.
And at that speed, Tsunade almost couldn’t react. If she was really hit, Tsunade felt that she might be carried away.
“It failed, what a pity.” Xingyu looked at Tsunade with a smile.
“Xingyu kid, do you want to kill me?” Tsunade said unhappily.
“Actually, if you can’t dodge, I will stop at the critical moment. I know my limits.”
“What if you can’t stop?”
Xingyu sighed, and then said: “There is nothing I can do about it. I will definitely burn incense for you on this day next year.”
Puff~
Kushina, having recovered from her shock, burst out laughing.
Kushina’s smile brought the stunned Mikoto back to her senses and she looked at Xingyu in disbelief.
That kick should have the power of an A-level ninjutsu, right? It’s hard to imagine that a kick could have such power.
However, if this was not Xingyu’s full strength, they would probably faint from the shock.
In fact, Xingyu only used 80% of his strength, otherwise the power would have been even greater.
Xingyu has never relaxed in terms of physical skills. Ninjutsu and sealing techniques are assisted by shadow clones, so Xingyu practices physical skills and swordsmanship the most. Practicing swordsmanship is actually equivalent to practicing physical skills.
Xingyu already possesses a perfect immortal body, so even if he doesn’t practice physical skills, his physique will not be weak, not to mention that Xingyu has been practicing hard.
Moreover, Xingyu once cheated and copied the physique of a physical training-type jonin, so the potential power in his body cannot be measured by his age.
Not only is Xingyu’s chakra comparable to that of the tailed beast, his strength is also comparable to that of the tailed beast. I just don’t know who is stronger in terms of physique, between him and the Third Raikage.
Perhaps the current Third Raikage is still stronger. After all, the Third Raikage is still old and has practiced for decades longer than Xingyu.
However, in terms of potential, the Third Raikage is far inferior. The Third Raikage has reached the peak, while Xingyu still has unlimited room for growth.
PS: Dear readers, the humble author asks for everything online
Chapter 35: Learning the Art of Super Strength [Seeking Collection 2/4] (Old Version)
“Tsunade, do you want to continue our fight?”
Xingyu asked Tsunade.
“Of course go ahead, do you think I would really be scared of a little brat like you.”
Chakra burst out from Tsunade’s whole body. After using the strange power technique, every punch and kick of Tsunade can now cause huge destructive power.
“Come on, let me see how many surprises you can give me.”
At this time, Tsunade completely regarded Xingyu as an opponent of the same level. After all, Xingyu’s performance just now made it impossible for Tsunade to underestimate him even if she wanted to.
He used body teleportation to get close to Xingyu, then punched Xingyu mercilessly, and his target was Xingyu’s face.
“Are you going to disfigure me?”
Xingyu stretched out his hand to block Tsunade’s fist, quickly grabbed Tsunade’s wrist and threw her away.
The Great Fireball Jutsu released by Xingyu is much more powerful than the one released by Mikoto. It is obviously a C-level ninjutsu, but the power used by Xingyu is no weaker than that of a B-level ninjutsu.
Xingyu knows the Fireball Technique thanks to Mikoto, because this is the ninjutsu that Mikoto taught Xingyu.
“What a powerful Fireball Technique.”
Mikoto opened her mouth slightly, looking surprised. The power of this Great Fireball Technique was more than ten times stronger than the fireballs she released.
Tsunade, whose body was in mid-air, changed her expression and quickly formed a seal. Her body disappeared in mid-air and was replaced by a piece of wood.
But Tsunade’s crisis was not over. Xingyu appeared behind Tsunade, holding a Rasengan in his hand and threw it at Tsunade.
“Why is this kid so fast?”
Relying on years of combat experience, Tsunade dodged the Rasengan’s attack in time when danger approached.
“If I had used a Diamond Lock at this time, you would have fallen down by now, Tsunade.”
Xingyu said to Tsunade.
Use the Diamond Lock to bind her, and then use the Rasengan to attack, and Tsunade can be defeated in an instant.
Tsunade has a big weakness, which is that she lacks long-range attack means. If she only relies on her super strength and physical skills, she will suffer a great loss.
“Where did you get this ninjutsu? It doesn’t even require hand seals.” Tsunade asked.
Tsunade was referring to the Rasengan, a ninjutsu that did not require hand seals. Tsunade knew very well what it meant. It saved the time for making hand seals and could give her a great advantage in battle.
I think this is something I created myself.
Now Minato Namikaze has not been created yet, and as Xingyu is the first user, it s nothing to say that he created it.
“You’re beyond my expectations. I thought you were a genius, but I didn’t expect you to be a monster.” Tsunade couldn’t help but complain.
“Tsunade, are you praising me or scolding me?” Xingyu said, touching his nose.
“Hmph, let’s continue the fight. How can I be suppressed by a little brat like you?”
Xingyu quickly called a halt. Now Xingyu was really not interested in continuing to fight with Tsunade. Through this battle, Xingyu also roughly estimated his own strength.
Besides, fighting with Tsunade is really boring, as some killing moves cannot be used at all.
“There’s no point in continuing the fight, let’s just call it a draw.”
Xingyu was also giving Tsunade face. If the fight continued, Tsunade would definitely lose.
“You win, little brat. I admit that I am no match for you.”
Tsunade glared at Xingyu. She also realized that she seemed to be no match for the little brat Xingyu. Although she felt embarrassed, she had nothing to be embarrassed to admit.
“How did you practice, and why are you so strong?”
Although Tsunade’s strength is still that of an elite jonin, she is already close to a quasi-kage. Perhaps it won’t be long before she becomes a quasi-kage-level master.
But facing Xingyu, a ten-year-old kid, he couldn’t even beat him. If he told others about this, I’m afraid no one would believe it.
“This is the gap between geniuses and ordinary people. Reality is so cruel.”
Xingyu smiled at Tsunade, and this smile made Tsunade feel that it was extremely hateful no matter how she looked at it.
Isn’t she a genius? Tsunade was annoyed, but compared with Xingyu, she didn’t seem to be a genius.
No, no, it s not that she is not a genius, but that this kid Xingyu is too evil.
“By the way, Tsunade, didn’t you say there would be rewards? We should be rewarded for our current performance.” Xingyu looked at Tsunade with a smile.
“There is a reward. This is the magic of supernatural powers. Since I am your team leader, of course I have to teach you something.”
Tsunade used her super strength technique, which surprised Xingyu slightly. This must be Tsunade’s secret weapon.
In addition to medical ninjutsu, Tsunade seems to be most famous for her super strength skills.
“But you’d better not spread it.” Tsunade said with a serious expression.
Although Tsunade is willing to teach Xingyu and the others the super strength, she does not want to see more people learn this technique.
“We are not fools, of course we won’t spread it to others,” Xingyu said.
“Thank you, Teacher Tsunade.” Mikoto looked at Tsunade gratefully.
“Look at Mikoto, she’s so polite that she even knows to call Tsunade-sensei. Look at the two of you.”
Tsunade glared at Xingyu and Kushina.
Kushina glared at Tsunade unyieldingly, while Xingyu focused his attention on the super strength technique given by Tsunade.
Precisely control the chakra, concentrate the chakra throughout the body, cover the whole body with chakra, and then burst out a powerful airflow that can easily shatter the wall. This is the magic of super strength.
Xingyu looked at it for a while and found that this strange power technique was actually not difficult. It was just a technique of using chakra to burst out power.
It turns out this isn t that difficult.
Xingyu tried it and concentrated his mind to control the chakra. Because of Xingyu’s powerful mental strength and strong control over chakra, it was easy for him to do this.
He then controlled the chakra to concentrate and cover his entire body, as if he was wearing a layer of chakra armor.
No wonder Tsunade used super strength techniques. Her body was able to withstand the reaction force. It turned out that she was protected by chakra.
In this case, this strange power technique is not only for attack, but also for defense.
Tsunade looked at Xingyu and opened her mouth. Originally, when Tsunade heard Xingyu say that super strength techniques were not difficult, she was dissatisfied.
As a result, in the blink of an eye, Xingyu really used the super strength technique. Although Xingyu did not show his strength, Tsunade, who was proficient in the super strength technique, could see that Xingyu had used it successfully.
However, Xingyu’s use of chakra is different from hers. Tsunade usually concentrates all the chakra in one part and releases it, such as her fists or legs.
And this guy Xingyu has chakra all over his body. Is this the result of having too much chakra?
“You are really a monster.” Tsunade could only use the word monster to describe Xingyu.
“Actually, it’s not that difficult. As long as you can control your chakra accurately, it’s easy to learn this technique.”
What Xingyu said was true. The power of the strange power technique was very practical, but it was very easy to learn. It was almost the same as learning a C-level ninjutsu, and the difficulty was very low.
Of course, everything has a prerequisite, that is, you have good control over chakra.
Next came Kushina and Mikoto. Although Kushina and Mikoto were not able to learn the technique in an instant like Xingyu, they learned the strange power technique in just half a day under Xingyu’s guidance.
Chapter 36 Xingyu’s Abnormal Eye Technique [Collection 3/4] (Old Version)
“You have learned how to climb trees and tread water. No wonder it is so easy to learn supernatural powers.”
After Tsunade learned that Xingyu, Kushina and Mikoto had already learned to climb trees and tread water, she was no longer surprised that they learned supernatural powers so quickly.
“In that case, I have nothing to teach you for now. Just wait until tomorrow to take up the mission.”
Tsunade was depressed to find that there seemed to be nothing left to teach.
“Tsunade, do you want to learn ninjutsu?”
Xingyu asked Tsunade, and at the same time a chakra ball rotating irregularly appeared in his hand, which was the Rasengan.
Tsunade taught all the supernatural powers to himself and others, so Xingyu didn’t mind teaching Tsunade the Rasengan.
“You want to teach me this ninjutsu?”
Tsunade looked at Xingyu in surprise. There were not many people in the ninja world who were willing to teach their ninjutsu to others.
“Of course. You are willing to teach us your unique skill of supernatural power, so what’s wrong with me teaching you a ninjutsu? Besides, don’t you want to learn it?”
“Since you are sincere in wanting to teach me, I will learn it with reluctance.” Tsunade said proudly.
The corner of Xingyu’s mouth twitched. He didn’t expect Tsunade to be a tsundere!
Xingyu told Tsunade how to practice the Rasengan and taught her personally, but even so it would not be accomplished in a short time.
It would take at least a few days to complete the training of the Rasengan.
“Although your self-created Rasengan is good, I don’t think it will be very useful to me.”
Tsunade said to Xingyu, although the unsealed ninjutsu is powerful, Tsunade’s fists are not weak either.
After getting close to the enemy, it would be much easier to just punch him directly. Why would you need to use the Rasengan?
“Don’t underestimate the Rasengan. It has great potential. A pure Rasengan is a non-attribute ninjutsu. It can be developed into a stronger ninjutsu by adding chakra changes.”
Xingyu said.
In the original work, Uzumaki Naruto relied on the Rasengan to make the balls to the end.
“And the Rasengan is not incapable of long-range attacks. This can actually be used as a long-range attack method.”
Xingyu opened his hands, chakra gathered in his hands, and then rotated irregularly to form a chakra sphere.
Afterwards, Xingyu continued to increase chakra, and the Rasengan ball, which was originally light blue, slowly turned dark blue.
Then Xingyu threw it out directly. After the Rasengan hit a rock thirty meters away, the power exploded instantly, shattering the rock and creating a big hole.
“Can the Rasengan be thrown out?” Kushina looked at Xingyu in surprise.
“Yes, but we need to make the Rasengan more solid and more stable so that we can throw it out.”
In the original work, Uzumaki Naruto was unable to throw the Rasengan, but after some research, Xingyu finally did it.
The reason why the Rasengan cannot be thrown out is that after it is out of control, the Rasengan, which is originally rotating irregularly, will dissipate on its own without anyone to stabilize it.
As long as the Rasengan becomes more stable, it can be thrown out.
However, there is a disadvantage to doing this, which is the consumption of chakra. If you want to make the Rasengan more stable, you must continue to condense the Rasengan, and the consumption of chakra will naturally increase.
The chakra consumed by a thrown Rasengan can release three Rasengan held in the hand, which means that the consumption is tripled.
This has its pros and cons, but Xingyu has a lot of chakra and doesn’t care about the consumption of chakra at all, so it is naturally beneficial to Xingyu.
After hearing Xingyu’s explanation and learning how to throw the Rasengan, Kushina and Tsunade’s eyes lit up, while Mikoto shook her head in frustration.
Xingyu had taught Mikoto the Rasengan before, and Mikoto can use it now, but she really can’t throw the Rasengan.
She doesn’t have enough chakra. Although the Uchiha family has a lot of chakra, it is far from comparable to the Senju and Uzumaki families.
Mikoto’s chakra can only release two Rasengan at most. After all, Rasengan is also an A-level ninjutsu. Even though the consumption of Rasengan is relatively small among A-level ninjutsu, that is only relative to other A-level ninjutsu.
“Let’s go back today and gather at this training ground tomorrow.” Tsunade said.
“You guys go back first. I want to practice here for a while.”
Tsunade looked at Xingyu, then nodded, and left with Kushina and Mikoto. Kushina didn’t want to leave at first, but was carried away by Tsunade.
After Tsunade and the others left, Xingyu opened Kagura’s mind’s eye, and after confirming that there was no one else within a radius of dozens of kilometers, Xingyu’s eyes turned blood red, and three black magatama slowly rotated.
The speed of the three-magatama Sharingan’s rotation became faster and faster, and finally it was completely connected together. The shape of both eyes changed into a five-pointed star shuriken shape.
Mangekyo Sharingan, this is Xingyu’s Mangekyo Sharingan.
The Sharingan is the eye that reflects the soul. When it evolves from the three-magatama Sharingan to the Mangekyo Sharingan, three eye techniques will be born.
Except for the universal Susanoo, the other two dojutsu are different. They are dojutsu born out of the inner desires.
It can be said that the Mangekyo Sharingan may give birth to extremely perverted eye techniques, just like Uchiha Obito’s Kamui and Uchiha Shisui’s Kotoamatsukami, which one is not perverted?
And Xingyu s two pupil techniques are probably more perverted than anyone else s.
The pupil technique of Xingyu’s left eye is Yomi Hirasaka, the ultimate space ninjutsu. The caster can travel freely in any space and can use it instantly.
Unlike the Flying Thunder God Technique, it does not require any technique as a medium and can teleport at will. It is much stronger than the Flying Thunder God Technique, otherwise it would not be the ultimate space ninjutsu.
Only those who possess the three major eye techniques at the same time can use space ninjutsu. The three major eye techniques are naturally the Sharingan, the Byakugan and the Rinnegan.
In the original work, even if Boruto is included, only Kaguya Otsutsuki and Urashiki Otsutsuki can use this ultimate space ninjutsu.
Because it became Xingyu’s eye technique, Xingyu can use it even if he does not have the Byakugan and the Rinnegan.
And Xingyu’s right eye pupil technique is even more perverted. Xingyu’s right eye pupil technique is called Tenmyoumei. If Yomibi Ryosaka is space, then Tenmyoumei is time.
Tian Yuming can turn back his own time by three minutes.
Three minutes may seem short and insignificant, but it is very important in a battle.
For example, when you are injured, you can go back three minutes to the time before you were injured.
Unless Xingyu can be killed instantly, no one can hurt him. He may be injured one second and be whole again the next.
Moreover, with the cooperation of Ame no Mikoto and Yomi Hirasaka, their life-saving ability is beyond words.
“How afraid of death am I?” Xingyu couldn’t help but complain about himself.
Xingyu prepared to experiment, took out a kunai, and scratched his arm. A cut was made on his clothes, but Xingyu’s arm was not hurt at all.
Xingyu blinked his eyes. Without realizing it, had his skin been trained to the point where even a kunai couldn’t cut it?
“It seems that we can only use the big killer.”
Xingyu took out a sealed scroll, unsealed it, and a sword appeared in Xingyu’s hand.
Xingyu made a light scratch and a wound appeared on his arm. Then Xingyu used Tianyuming and the original wound disappeared instantly, as if it had never appeared.
However, the clothes are still torn and have not been restored. It seems that Tian Yu Ming only works on oneself. The clothes are external objects, so Tian Yu Ming naturally has no effect on them. However, the consumption of pupil power and chakra is a bit large.
After using the eye technique of Ame-no-Mikoto, the consumed chakra and eye power will not be restored with the reversal of time.
Chapter 37 Accepting the Mission [Collect 4/4] (Old Version)
Afterwards, Xingyu tried Yomi Hirasaka again. This technique can be used for attack, shorten the distance of long-range ninjutsu, disrupt and surprise attack on opponents. It can also be used to evade and escape in critical situations. It is extremely practical.
Yomi s energy consumption is better than Ryosaka s, and Xingyu can still accept it. There is no problem using it normally during battle.
In fact, Xingyu’s chakra can withstand the consumption, but his eye power cannot. After all, it is just the Mangekyo Sharingan, and its eye power is limited.
Even if one does not have a perfect immortal body, one will face the problem of blindness after using these two pupil techniques a few times.
Blindness is caused by the exhaustion of pupil power. Once the pupil power of the Mangekyo Sharingan is exhausted, it cannot be replenished. There are two ways to solve this problem. The first is to evolve into the Eternal Mangekyo, and the second is to transplant the first-generation cells and survive.
Xingyu has the same perfect immortal body as the first generation. He doesn t have to worry about the consumption of pupil power, and the consumption can be restored, but Xingyu is worried that the pupil power is not enough!
Recovery also takes time. If you are in battle, you don t have time to wait for your pupil power to recover.
If it evolves into the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan, the power of the eye can be used basically at will, and the recovery is equal to the consumption.
We must find a way as soon as possible to evolve the Mangekyo Sharingan into the Eternal Mangekyo, otherwise our pupil power will not be enough.
Xingyu was not worried about evolving into the Eternal Kaleidoscope. As long as there was enough time, Xingyu could evolve into the Eternal Kaleidoscope without doing anything.
After the Three-magatama Sharingan evolved into the Mangekyo Sharingan, Xingyu felt the resonance between the Mangekyo Sharingan and his own body.
Influenced by the perfect sage body, Xingyu’s pupil power is slowly growing. When it grows to a certain level, the Mangekyo Sharingan will transform into the Eternal Mangekyo.
As expected, the Sage Body and the Sharingan are actually interdependent. Both represent yin and yang, and the intersection of yin and yang is the truth.
“Go back first, or Kushina will come looking for me.”
Xingyu held the katana and walked towards the Senju clan’s territory.
The knife in Xingyu’s hand is also unusual. This knife is the one that Xingyu took out from the Uzumaki family ancestral hall.
After Xingyu looked up the information, he found that this sword should be one of the Kusanagi swords.
There is more than one Kusanagi sword in the Naruto world, a total of eleven. Uchiha Itachi’s Totsuka sword is also one of the Kusanagi swords.
The Kusanagi sword in Xingyu’s hand does not have the extension ability of Orochimaru’s Kusanagi sword, nor the sealing ability of Uchiha Itachi’s Tenken Sword, but it does have the ability of Uchiha Sasuke’s sword to add chakra.
The strongest point of Xingyu’s Kusanagi sword should be its toughness and sharpness. It can cut through steel with ease and can truly cut through iron like mud.
It doesn t matter if he doesn t have any other special abilities. All Xingyu needs is a sword that can bring out his swordsmanship. As long as it is in his hands, it is the most powerful weapon.
When Xingyu returned home and saw the prepared meal, his expression changed slightly.
Who did this?
Xingyu looked at Tsunade and Kushina with vigilance in his eyes. Although the food looked good and smelled fragrant, in Xingyu’s eyes, it was the most poisonous poison.
“I made this.” Mikoto came out of the kitchen holding miso soup.
“So it was Mikoto who did it. That’s no problem.”
Xingyu breathed a sigh of relief and sat down, completely ignoring the extremely dark faces of Tsunade and Kushina.
“Mikoto, you didn’t go home?”
“Why, Xingyu, don’t you welcome me?”
Mikoto’s slightly gentle gaze at Xingyu made Xingyu feel a little dangerous. Was it an illusion? Mikoto was so gentle, how could she be dangerous? It must be an illusion.
“Of course I’m welcome here Mikoto. I was just asking out of curiosity.”
“I asked Mikoto to come with me,” Tsunade said.
Knowing that Mikoto had no relatives, Tsunade called Mikoto here and asked her to sleep with Kushina to prevent Kushina from always running to Xingyu’s room at night.
Xingyu and Kushina are both grown up, how can they sleep together again? Tsunade doesn’t want to see them sleeping in the same room anyway.
The next morning, Tsunade brought Xingyu and the other three to the Hokage’s office. They came here to accept the mission.
You don’t need to look for the Hokage to accept normal tasks, otherwise the Hokage will be exhausted to death.
However, Xingyu and the others have just graduated. If they want to take on missions above D-level, they need to apply for approval from the Hokage.
“Third generation, I want to take on a more advanced mission. Please sign the application for me.”
Tsunade took the application form and placed it in front of the Third Hokage.
“Advanced mission?”
The Third Hokage frowned slightly, glanced at Xingyu, Kushina and Mikoto, then shook his head and said, “No.”
“They have just graduated, so it would be best if they could perform D-level missions first to familiarize themselves with them.”
“What’s so good about that? Is it that you have to be proficient in farm work? If you can’t become a ninja anymore, you can plant crops and raise pigs?”
The corner of Sarutobi Hiruzen’s mouth twitched. In fact, what Tsunade said was right. Those D-level tasks were basically useless and could not serve as a training purpose at all.
“But if they carry out other tasks, what if there is any danger?”
“I’ll be responsible for anything that happens. Just decide whether you want to sign or not.”
Tsunade slammed the application form directly on Sarutobi Hiruzen’s desk.
Sarutobi Hiruzen nodded and signed the application form. With Tsunade leading the team, Sarutobi Hiruzen was actually very confident in carrying out general missions.
Then Tsunade brought Xingyu and the others to a special place to receive missions.
“What kind of mission do you want to take?” Tsunade asked Xingyu and the others.
“A mission that involves bloodshed.”
Xingyu glanced at Kushina and Mikoto, then said to Tsunade.
It doesn’t matter what mission you take, it’s best to choose one that allows Kushina and Mikoto to grow.
For a new ninja who has just become a Genin, the best way to grow is to kill someone himself.
If you don’t have the determination to kill, don’t become a ninja, because this is not a kind profession, killing will always accompany a ninja.
Tsunade nodded, then said, “Just take that C-rank mission and wipe out the bandits.”
Tsunade handed the application to the task manager and accepted the mission to eliminate the bandits.
The task of eliminating bandits is a task that basically every ninja team has taken on, so it is very difficult for bandits in the world of Naruto to survive.
Newly graduated Genin, after completing D-rank missions for a period of time, will begin performing more advanced missions.
It is impossible to directly fight against the ninja. Taking the newly graduated Genin to fight against the real ninja is just asking for death.
One must actually see blood, or even kill someone personally, before one can become a ninja with real combat capabilities.
They will not kill innocent people indiscriminately, as ninjas are not executioners. So they can only kill bandits. After all, bandits are also a kind of cancer, doing all kinds of evil. Killing them is also to eliminate harm to the people.
In the world of Naruto, bandits are a kind of hateful yet pitiful creatures. They are often killed by ninjas and become whetstones for newcomers.
“Master, there is a new task. Do you want to check it?”
The system’s voice sounded in Xingyu’s mind.
Xingyu silently opened the task panel in his mind, and then saw a task to eliminate bandits.
[Eliminate the Bandits: Eliminate the bandits near Xitian Village. Mission Reward: One ordinary copy card, no penalty for failure]Chapter 38 If I Can’t Get Married, I’ll Marry You [Collect 1/4] (Old Version)
The system’s mission, Xingyu finally saw the system’s mission again. This was the first mission that the system had appeared since he came to Konoha five years ago.
And I can finally get a copy card. Even if it is an ordinary copy card, Xingyu also wants it.
Xingyu now has three copy cards left, all of which are high-level copy cards.
One card is given out every year, for a total of four cards in these four years, one high-level copy card and three ordinary copy cards.
Xingyu was reluctant to use the high-level copy card. After all, it was a high-level product that could copy bloodline limits. The three ordinary copy cards were used by Xingyu to copy the power of the three-magatama Sharingan.
The reason why Xingyu was able to open the Mangekyo Sharingan was because he relied on an ordinary copy card to add enough eye power, which allowed him to open the Mangekyo Sharingan.
The power of the Three-Tama Sharingan was copied and superimposed seven times in total, and combined with Xingyu’s own practice, the Three-Tama Sharingan evolved into the Mangekyo Sharingan.
I directly accepted the task issued by the system. I had to do this task anyway, and I could get an ordinary copy card in return, which made me feel very happy.
“By the way, system, will the system issue the same task as the one I accept?”
Xingyu’s heart suddenly became hot.
If this is the case, then you can become a task master and take on tasks crazily to complete system tasks.
“Master, don’t think too much. There is no pattern in the system’s issuance of tasks.”
The system ruthlessly shattered Xingyu’s fantasy, making Xingyu a little depressed.
“Xingyu is gone, why are you daydreaming here?” Kushina pushed Xingyu and said to him.
Xingyu came back to his senses and walked out with Kushina and the others. In the eyes of Kushina and the others, Xingyu was in a daze just now, but in fact, Xingyu was communicating with the system.
“Tsunade-sama, what a coincidence, I meet you again.”
A ninja with light blue hair, a somewhat handsome appearance, and wearing a jonin vest, greeted Tsunade.
Tsunade frowned when she saw him and said calmly, “Kato Dan, this is the fifth time you’ve met me this week. The first time was a coincidence, the second time could still be considered a coincidence, but are the third, fourth, and fifth times still coincidences?”
Tsunade’s words were very direct, without giving any face at all, and instantly made the other person’s smile turn awkward.
“He’s Kato Dan? Why does Tsunade seem to dislike him?”
Xingyu glanced at Kato Dan.
At this time, Kato Dan also looked at Xingyu and the others who followed Tsunade, and said as if to divert the embarrassment: “They are the disciples you are leading.”
“You must be Uzumaki Xingyu, right? My name is Kato Dan, nice to meet you.” Kato Dan looked at Xingyu with a smile.
Although he was looking at Xingyu with a smile, Xingyu could feel the malice, and he believed that his feeling was not wrong.
After awakening Kagura’s mind’s eye, Xingyu gained the ability to sense other people’s ill will towards him.
Although Kato Dan had a smile on his face, his malicious intent could not be hidden in front of Xingyu.
Xingyu frowned slightly. He and Kato Dan had no connection at all. Why would the other party have any ill will towards him?
Is it because of Tsunade?
He was jealous because he saw that he and Tsunade were so close? This was wrong. Who would be jealous of a ten-year-old child?
No matter what the reason was, since he did have ill intentions towards her, Xingyu would naturally not be polite to him.
After glancing at him, she ignored him.
Kato Dan was even more embarrassed, a fierce light flashed in his eyes, and then he left in shame. Behind Kato Dan were three ninjas. He was also a team leader, but the ninjas he led were those who graduated last year.
“You don’t like him very much.”
Tsunade looked at Xingyu with a smile on her face, and then said jokingly: “Are you uncomfortable seeing him approaching me? Little brat, you don’t like me, do you?”
“Although you are young, if you speak up bravely, I might admire your courage and give you a chance.”
The corner of Xingyu’s mouth twitched.
“Tsunade, why are you so narcissistic? I was rude to him because he had ill intentions towards me. What does it have to do with you?”
“That’s right, Tsunade, you are really narcissistic. Xingyu likes me, right, Xingyu?” Kushina suddenly hugged Xingyu’s arm and asked Xingyu.
“You little brat, I gave you a chance, but you didn’t know how to cherish it.”
Tsunade raised her fist and hit Xingyu’s head violently, but Xingyu dodged it nimbly.
“Tsunade, you’ll never get married if you’re so violent.” Xingyu complained.
Xingyu’s words made Tsunade’s face darken, and she said coldly: “If you can’t marry me, I will marry you. If you dare not marry me, I will castrate you.”
Upon hearing this, Xingyu quickly hid far away and felt a chill somewhere in his body.
Kushina’s expression next to her changed slightly. Xingyu seemed to dislike violent girls. Should she be more gentle in the future?
At this time, Kushina looked at Mikoto beside her with hostility in her eyes.
Mikoto has a very gentle personality, will Xingyu like Mikoto? And according to Kushina’s observation, Mikoto seems to have a good impression of Xingyu, this is a strong rival.
I thought Tsunade, the cow who wanted to eat young grass, was the biggest threat, but I didn’t expect Mikoto to be the most threatening.
Mikoto was confused by Kushina’s sudden hostility and had no idea of ??the many thoughts running through Kushina’s mind.
“Kid, did you just say that Kato Dan had ill intentions towards you?”
Tsunade looked at Xingyu.
“Yeah, don’t you believe it?”
Tsunade shook her head: “I believe you won’t lie to me, and there was something strange before.”
“What’s so strange?” Xingyu couldn’t help but ask Tsunade curiously.
“Want to know?”
A smile suddenly appeared on Tsunade’s face, a devilish smile, which made Xingyu have a bad feeling, as if he was being stared at by something terrifying.
“If you want to know, come here and let me pinch your face.” Tsunade said, staring at Xingyu.
“Forget it, I don’t want to know.” Xingyu rolled his eyes and said.
“Xingyu kid, you are cheating on me. Don’t you forget that you agreed to my conditions in order to make me promise to keep your strength secret?”
“What conditions? Sorry, I have a bad memory. Kushina, did I agree to any conditions from Tsunade?” Xingyu asked Kushina with a confused look on his face.
“No, I don’t remember it at all.” Kushina shook her head. She was just kidding. She didn’t want Tsunade to take advantage of Xingyu again.
Tsunade was very angry at these two hateful little brats.
“Forget it, let me tell you, Kato Dan once asked me about you. Although I felt it was strange at the time, I didn’t take it to heart.” Tsunade said to Xingyu unhappily.
Xingyu frowned after hearing this. Kato Dan had asked about him before? He and Kato Dan had no connection at all, so why would he ask about him?
Did he offend him unintentionally? Xingyu thought about it and felt that this was impossible. During the five years that Xingyu had been in Konoha, he had been very low-key and would never offend Kato Dan.
I have never offended Kato Dan, so why does the other party harbor ill will towards me?
Knowing too little about Kato Dan, Xingyu couldn’t guess the reason.
Chapter 39: Poor Bandits [Collect 2/4] (Old Version)
“Finally left the village.”
Kushina was skipping in front with a smile on her face. She had never left the village since coming to Konoha.
Mikoto was also looking around curiously, as if she was finding everything very new and interesting.
“I’m telling you guys, the further out of the village you are, the more dangerous it is, so don’t let your guard down.”
Tsunade warned Kushina and Mikoto.
Most ninjas died due to carelessness, so it is important to always develop this cautious habit.
“oh.”
Kushina ran back, looked at the absent-minded Xingyu, pushed him, and asked: “Xingyu, are you still thinking about that guy?”
“Well, it’s impossible to say that I don’t care at all.”
Xingyu nodded. At this time, Xingyu was thinking about how to get rid of Kato Dan. Since this guy showed malice towards him, he was an enemy.
When dealing with enemies, of course we should nip them in the bud to prevent them from having any impact on us.
But there is no chance in Konoha. If I am discovered accidentally, I will have no choice but to defect.
Life in Konoha was quite comfortable, and Xingyu didn’t want to defect. He didn’t want to be a wandering rebel ninja.
“Yeah, there are ninjas approaching us.”
Xingyu turned around and looked behind him.
When Tsunade heard this, she immediately turned her head and looked in the direction of Xingyu. Although Tsunade did not notice it, she trusted Xingyu very much. Xingyu had already demonstrated the strength that made Tsunade trust him.
After seeing the ninja approaching them quickly from behind, Xingyu’s expression looked a little strange. It was actually Kato Dan?
“Tsunade-sama, I finally caught up with you guys.”
Kato Dan caught up with three ninjas and said with a smile.
“What is Kato Jonin doing following us?” Tsunade asked with a bad look.
Facing Tsunade’s obviously unfriendly expression, Kato Dan was thick-skinned enough to pretend he didn’t see it and said with a smile: “The Third Hokage sent me here to assist you in completing the mission.”
“Really?” Tsunade looked at Kato Dan with great suspicion. With her leading the team, was it necessary to send someone to assist in the mission of eliminating bandits?
“No need for help, just go back.”
Tsunade simply waved her hand, as if to shoo them away.
At this time, Kato Dan showed an embarrassment on his face, “I’m sorry, Senior Tsunade, this is the order of the Third Hokage, and I can’t disobey it.”
“Tsunade, since it is the kindness of the Third Hokage, then we should accept it. But it will be hard for Kato Jonin.” Xingyu said with a smile, looking at Kato Dan who seemed to welcome him very much.
Tsunade, Kushina and Mikoto all looked at Xingyu strangely. They didn’t believe that Xingyu really welcomed Kato Dan.
Kato Dan looked at Xingyu’s smile and felt somehow familiar. Yes, isn’t this a smile similar to his, full of falsehood?
“Then follow us, don’t affect us.”
Tsunade glanced at Kato and the others and said.
Although Tsunade didn’t know what Xingyu was planning, she decided to cooperate with him.
“Kato Jonin, please give me your guidance.” Xingyu said to Kato Dan with a smile.
“Please give me your advice.” Kato Duan had the same smile on his face as Xingyu.
“Oh, it feels so hypocritical.”
Kushina felt like she was getting goosebumps all over her body, and she wasn’t the only one who felt this way, Tsunade and Mikoto did the same.
With the appearance of Kato Dan and the three Genin led by him on the road, the atmosphere became a little awkward and no one spoke.
Ninjas naturally travel faster, and in half a day, Xingyu and his team arrived at the mission location, Nishida Village.
“Where are the bandits?” Kushina looked eager to try.
“It’s not far from Nishida Village. Do you see that mountain? According to the mission intelligence, they are on that mountain. There are six people in total, all ordinary people.”
“There are only six bandits?”
When Xingyu heard that there were only six bandits, he was stunned for a moment. He had thought there would be dozens of bandits.
However, Xingyu was overthinking it. There were not so many bandits in the Land of Fire, especially since they were often killed by ninjas, which made bandits very rare.
After searching for more than half an hour, Xingyu finally found the group of bandits. He thought they would have a mountain stronghold, but he didn’t expect that they all lived in caves, which was too simple.
Moreover, these six skinny guys, are they really bandits? Xingyu suspected that they looked more like refugees.
“Are they really bandits? They look so pitiful.” Kushina asked doubtfully.
“That should be it. The intelligence says it’s them.” Tsunade wasn’t particularly sure. If they were really bandits, then they were in a very miserable state.
“Brother, look, it’s a woman.”
One of the thin guys said to the skinny guy standing in the middle, this skinny guy is their big brother.
“Nonsense, I’m not blind. Kill all these men and leave the women behind.” The skinny guy pulled out a broken knife and rushed forward.
“What’s wrong with your brain? Can’t you see we are ninjas? Didn’t you see the ninja forehead protector?”
Xingyu complained speechlessly, feeling that it was a shame for him to attack them.
“Mikoto, Kushina, I’ll leave them to you two. I’m counting on you.” Xingyu said to Mikoto and Kushina.
In fact, this mission is mainly to train Mikoto and Kushina. As for Xingyu, he had already killed a ninja when he was five years old.
Kushina and Mikoto were a little nervous. Even though their opponent’s strength was average, they couldn’t help but feel nervous.
Even Kushina, who had been very excited before, was so nervous that she didn’t know what to do.
“Kushina, Mikoto, if you two don’t take action, I’m going to be hacked to death by this guy.”
Xingyu looked at the bandit leader who was about to rush in front of him, and said to Kushina and Mikoto with a helpless look on his face.
“ah?”
After hearing Xingyu’s words, Kushina and Mikoto saw the bandit leader rushing towards Xingyu and chopping with his knife. Their eyes turned cold and they threw the kunai in their hands out in anger.
Puff! Puff!
The bandit leader’s eyes widened as one kunai pierced his neck and another kunai pierced his heart.
Mikoto and Kushina ignored the dead bandit leader and asked Xingyu, “Xingyu, are you okay? Why didn’t you hide just now?”
“If I dodge, I don’t know how long you will hesitate before taking action.” Xingyu said to Kushina and Mikoto.
“But this is too dangerous. What if you get hurt?” Kushina glared at Xingyu angrily.
“Isn’t he not injured? And do you think he can really hurt me?”
If an ordinary bandit, a malnourished one at that, could hurt him, Xingyu might as well just commit suicide by slitting his throat.
“It seems you are not afraid at all.” Xingyu said with a smile.
At this time, the two women looked at the bandit leader they killed. Kushina’s expression was okay, but Mikoto’s face was a little pale.
Just now, because I was concerned about whether Xingyu was okay, I ignored the bandit who was killed by them. Now that I realized it, I felt a little uncomfortable.
Kushina was fine, just feeling a little complicated looking at the corpse. After all, when the Uzumaki clan was in trouble, Kushina had seen countless times more bloody things than this. However, she felt a little uncomfortable having killed someone with her own hands.
Mikoto didn’t have Kushina’s experience, so she trembled slightly when she looked at the body in front of her.
Tsunade said nothing and let them adapt themselves. This was an important step that every ninja had to take.
Chapter 40: Kato Dan is Danzo’s man? [Seeking collection 3/4] (Old version)
“Kushina, Mikoto, they’re running away.”
Xingyu pointed at the other five bandits and said that their leader had been killed and they were now frightened and were fleeing in panic.
Kushina was the first to come to her senses, and without using any ninjutsu, she threw out two shurikens, killing the two bandits with one blow.
At this time, Mikoto also recovered and her body stopped shaking. She opened her One Magatama Sharingan, formed seals with both hands and used the Great Fireball Technique to kill a fleeing bandit, and then killed another bandit with a kunai.
As expected, Mikoto looks weak on the outside but is strong on the inside.
The last bandit was killed by a kunai thrown by Xingyu.
“Congratulations to the master for completing the task. You will be rewarded with a normal copy card.”
“It seems that you have already gotten rid of the bandits.” Kato Dan rushed here from the foot of the mountain and said when he saw the last bandit being killed.
Tsunade looked at Kato and frowned slightly, and asked calmly: “Didn’t you say you would wait at the foot of the mountain? Why did you come up?”
Before, Kato Dan did not follow him up the mountain, but said he would wait at the foot of the mountain.
“I was a little worried, so I came up to take a look. Now it seems that these bandits have been dealt with. It seems that your disciples, Senior Shinobi Tsunade, are all very good.”
Kato Dan said with a smile.
“Kato Jonin, where are the three ninjas you brought with you?”
Xingyu’s eyes were fixed on Kato Dan, giving Kato Dan the illusion that he could not hide anything from him.
“They didn’t follow me up. I asked them to wait at the foot of the mountain.” Kato Dan was still smiling, but his smile was a little stiff.
“Kato Jonin, do you know that the Uzumaki family has a secret technique called Kagura’s Heart Eye, which can sense chakra within dozens of kilometers around it and accurately determine the opponent’s position based on the chakra.”
Xingyu’s words made the smile on Kato Dan’s face gradually stiffen, and finally the smile disappeared.
“Everyone’s chakra is different. I remember the chakras of the three ninjas you brought, but I didn’t sense their chakras. Kato Dan, can you explain it to me?”
Tsunade, who was standing by, looked at Kato Dan, her eyes gradually turning cold.
Tsunade also knew about the Kagura Heart’s Eye that Xingyu mentioned. Her grandmother Uzumaki Mito told her that it could indeed detect an area of ??dozens of kilometers, comparable to the Hyuga family’s Byakugan.
So Tsunade certainly believed what Xingyu said. Since the chakras of the three ninjas could not be sensed, there were only two possibilities. The first was that they had left, and the second was that they were dead.
It was impossible to leave. In such a short time, even she couldn’t run more than a few dozen kilometers. So there was only the second possibility left: they were already dead.
“Kato Dan, please explain it to me.” Tsunade was ready to take down Kato Dan.
“Sir-nin Tsunade, do you believe what this little brat says?” Kato Dan asked with a frown.
“I believe that Xingyu is at least more trustworthy than you.”
Tsunade controlled the chakra and gathered it in her fist. A strong storm blew up, causing Kato Dan to swallow and his heart tighten slightly.
Almost all the ninjas in Konoha are aware of the power of Tsunade’s super strong punch. With his small body, Tsunade can kill him with just one punch.
“Also, I sensed five unfamiliar chakras down there. Judging from the amount of chakra, they are probably not weaker than a jonin, or even an elite jonin.”
Xingyu looked at Kato Dan deeply. The five senior ninjas below must be related to Kato Dan.
“It seems that he has really been discovered.”
At this time, Kato Dan couldn’t pretend anymore. He had been discovered and couldn’t pretend anymore.
At this time, Kato Dan’s originally elegant face became very cold, and he took out a flare and sent it out.
“Tsunade, don’t make the first move.” Xingyu grabbed Tsunade who was about to make the move.
“Hey, brat, why are you stopping me? I can tell at a glance that this guy has a conspiracy, so we should catch him as soon as possible…”
“Don’t worry, I will follow any conspiracy he has, but I have some questions I want to ask him.”
Xingyu interrupted Tsunade and stared at Kato Dan.
“Kato Dan, there is no grudge between us, why do you have such deep hatred towards me?”
This is what Xingyu really wanted to figure out. Damn it, he didn’t provoke him, so why did this guy harbor ill will towards him?
“It’s okay to tell you now. This is an order from Lord Danzo. I was ordered to take you back.”
Kato Dan looked at Xingyu coldly.
“Danzo, are you Danzo’s man?” Xingyu was a little surprised.
“It was this guy Danzo who did this.”
Tsunade clenched her fists in anger, while Kushina and Mikoto didn’t know who Danzo was, but they also knew that the guy in front of them was an enemy and were ready to fight.
“I really didn’t expect that, but why would Danzo target me?”
Xingyu didn’t understand why Danzo would target him even though he was so low-key. Was it because his brilliance was too dazzling that he couldn’t hide it even if he wanted to?
At this time, Xingyu was still feeling narcissistic.
“I don’t know what Lord Danzo is thinking. My goal is to capture you and get rid of Tsunade at the same time.”
Kato Dan looked at Tsunade.
This time, Kato Dan s mission is not only to capture Xingyu, but also to get rid of Tsunade.
“That Danzo guy wants to get rid of me?” Tsunade was furious. She wanted to beat Kato Dan into a meat patty and then tear Danzo apart after returning to the village.
At this time, Kato Dan’s reinforcements also arrived. They were five masked ninjas, dressed similarly to the Anbu. They should be members of the Root organization.
Xingyu looked at the only ninja with red hair among the five of them, and his eyes narrowed slightly.
“Whirlpool Light, is that you?”
Among the survivors of the Uzumaki family who came to Konoha, in addition to Xingyu and Kushina, there are Uzumaki Akiko, Uzumaki Suke and Uzumaki Hikaru, and Uzumaki Hikaru is also the only adult.
But Xingyu didn’t expect that he would join the Root organization and become Danzo’s lackey.
At this moment, Xingyu seemed to understand why Danzo was targeting him.
Xingyu’s life experience. In addition to the blood of the Uzumaki family, Xingyu also has the blood of the Uchiha family. Kushina doesn’t know much about this. Uzumaki Akiko and Uzumaki Suke probably don’t know it either, after all, they are all young.
But Uzumaki Hikari must know that if Uzumaki Hikari told Danzo this, Danzo might really target himself.
I guess he wants to capture me and take me back to study me. After all, no one knows what will be born from the Uzumaki family’s bloodline limit and the Uchiha family’s bloodline limit. Danzo should also be interested.
As for wanting to kill Tsunade, it is not surprising for Xingyu. It can not only weaken the strength of the Senju clan, but also indirectly weaken the strength of the Third Generation. Why not do it?
“Xingyu, you said he is Uzumaki Light?” Kushina walked to Xingyu’s side and asked.
Xingyu nodded. His perception was not wrong. He could still sense the immortal body of the Uzumaki clan.
Because the Uzumaki clan has sage bodies, their chakra is somewhat different from that of other people, and those with sensitive perception can sense it.
Xingyu possesses the Kagura Mind’s Eye, and can be considered the strongest perceptive ninja. Before, he couldn’t sense it from a long distance, but now at such a close distance, Xingyu’s perception will definitely not be wrong.
“It feels really bad to be betrayed by your own people.” Xingyu’s eyes glowed red, and his scarlet three-magatama Sharingan stared at Uzumaki Hikaru, exuding a chilling murderous intent.
Chapter 41: Killing Elite Jonin Like Cutting Vegetables [Please collect 4/4] (Old version)
“Sharingan?”
Looking at the Sharingan in Xingyu’s eyes, everyone was shocked, including Uzumaki Hikaru.
What shocked Uzumaki Hikaru was not that Xingyu possessed the Sharingan, but that Xingyu’s Sharingan was a three-magatama Sharingan.
“Xingyu, why do you have the Sharingan?” Tsunade asked in shock.
Xingyu scratched his hair and said, “This can’t be explained in just a few words. Let’s get rid of these guys first.”
“Kushina, Mikoto, the two of you stay away.” Xingyu said to them.
The weakest enemies were all jonin, and Kushina and Mikoto were of no help at all.
Seeing Xingyu’s serious expression, Mikoto, Kushina and the others nodded and retreated to the back.
“Uzumaki Hikari, let me take you away from this world full of pain. You don’t have to thank me. After all, we are of the same race.”
Xingyu stared at the vortex of light, and the three-magatama Sharingan rotated rapidly.
“Don’t look into his eyes, be careful of the Sharingan illusion.” Kato Dan shouted.
However, Xingyu did not use illusion. The three pitch-black magatama connected into one piece, and the Mangekyo Sharingan opened.
“Yozen Hirasaka!”
A pitch-black space gate opened in front of Xingyu. Well, it s called a space gate, but it actually looked like a big dark hole.
Then Xingyu drew out the Kusanagi sword and stabbed it into the space gate.
Phew~
Uzumaki looked at the blade that pierced his heart from behind, the light in his pupils began to fade, and there was a hint of unwillingness on his face.
Xingyu pulled the Kusanagi sword out of the space gate. Uzumaki Guang, who was standing opposite Xingyu, fell down, and there was also a dark space gate behind him.
Yomi Hirasaka opened a space passage from the front of Xingyu to the back of the vortex light.
The Kusanagi sword that Xingyu thrust out came out from the space gate behind Uzumaki Light and pierced through Uzumaki Light’s heart.
The Yomihirasaka technique can not only be used to dodge attacks and escape, but it can also be more effective in attacking and sneak attacks.
Uzumaki Guang was killed instantly, which shocked Kato Duan. The other four members of the Root Organization immediately looked at Xingyu vigilantly.
“What kind of pupil technique is this?”
Kato Dan felt something was wrong at this time. Originally, they only paid attention to Tsunade, but who would have thought that this kid was so powerful.
“Mangekyo Sharingan?”
Tsunade was even more shocked, more shocked than when she knew that Xingyu had the Sharingan. The Sharingan was not uncommon, after all, the Uchiha clan had not been exterminated yet, but the Mangekyo Sharingan was rarer, and Tsunade knew that only Uchiha Madara had it.
“It seems to be working well.” Xingyu lightly swung the Kusanagi sword, and the blood on the blade was thrown out, without a trace of blood remaining.
“Fire Style: Great Dragon Fire Technique.”
“Wind Style: Great Breakthrough.”
One of the elite jonin of the Root organization released the Great Dragon Fire Jutsu, and the flames condensed into the shape of a dragon and flew towards Xingyu.
The ninja standing next to him immediately used wind jutsu, and the fire took advantage of the wind, instantly becoming more powerful.
Tsunade’s eyes were filled with caution. Even if she was hit, her life would be in danger. After all, the bodies of ninjas, except for those who were skilled in physical skills, were relatively fragile.
Although Tsunade is very good at physical skills, that is all due to her super strength. Without her super strength, Tsunade’s physical skills would only be average. Tsunade is actually a medical ninja.
Faced with such an attack, Tsunade also had to dodge.
After Tsunade stepped back, she found Xingyu standing there motionless, as if she was frightened, and she immediately became anxious.
“Xingyu, what are you doing? Get out of the way.”
Tsunade wanted to go over and rescue Xingyu, but it was too late, the fire dragon was already approaching Xingyu.
“You two have cooperated very well. Let me show you the power of this ninjutsu.”
Xingyu used Yomi Hirasaka again, and a dark space gate appeared in front of him. The flying fire dragon crashed into the space gate and disappeared.
Then, above Kato and the others’ heads, another dark space door opened, and a fire dragon attacked them fiercely.
The distance was too close and there was no defense, so two people died and three were injured. Kato Dan was lucky enough to survive, but he had large areas of burns on his body, his hair was burnt off, and his face was disfigured.
“It’s really powerful. It was originally a B-level ninjutsu, but with the enhancement of wind escape, its power should be comparable to that of an A-level ninjutsu.”
Xingyu looked at the power caused by the fire dragon and commented.
Tsunade slammed her fist on Xingyu’s head and glared at him fiercely.
“Do you want to scare me to death?”
Tsunade was still not satisfied and wanted to hit him again angrily, but Xingyu quickly dodged him.
“I’m fine, right?”
“Xingyu~!”
Kushina suddenly rushed to Xingyu and hugged him with tears in her eyes. Not only Tsunade was frightened, but Kushina was also frightened.
“Xingyu, are you okay?” Mikoto hurriedly checked Xingyu up and down to see if he was injured.
“I’m fine, not even a hair is missing, Tsunade, hurry up, they’re trying to run.”
Xingyu reminded Tsunade that the surviving Kato Dan and two other elite jonin wanted to escape.
The two who died before, including Uzumaki Hikaru, were all jonin, and these two and Kato Dan were all elite jonin. They were experienced and were able to survive that sudden attack.
But perhaps knowing that they are no match for their opponent, Kato Dan and two other elite jonin of the Root organization are now running away.
Tsunade looked at the three guys, her pretty face filled with anger. Want to run? It’s not that easy.
If Xingyu wasn’t strong enough, they might have been the ones to die.
Tsunade alone cannot defeat three elite jonin, or the combined strength of three jonin.
Even if three elite jonin joined forces, they would be enough to surround and kill Tsunade now. After all, Tsunade has not really grown up at this time.
Moreover, if Kato Dan was not discovered, he could launch a sneak attack first, which would definitely kill Tsunade and leave her no chance of survival.
Danzo has shown respect for Tsunade by coming up with such a combination.
However, Danzo would not have expected Xingyu’s strength. Perhaps Danzo did not even take Xingyu, Kushina, and Mikoto seriously, so Danzo failed this time.
With three elite jonins plus three jonins, Danzo suffered a big loss this time, especially this guy Kato Dan, who should be a hidden chess piece of Danzo.
Tsunade rushed forward and stopped an escaping elite jonin. Kato Dan and another escaping elite jonin ran away separately, and Tsunade couldn’t stop them all.
“Three elite jonin, running away like stray dogs, this is too shameful.”
Xingyu looked at the other two guys and knew that he should take action, otherwise he would let them get away.
Yomi Hirasaka!
Xingyu instantly entered the space gate and appeared directly behind one of the escaping elite ninjas. The sword light flashed like a phantom, letting the other party know what it meant to be split.
“ah!”
Kushina yelled, Xingyu made it a bit bloody.
Because Kushina was holding Xingyu just now, she followed Xingyu over.
Xingyu looked at the other person’s body, blood was all over the ground, it was indeed a bit bloody.
In fact, Xingyu didn’t want it to be so bloody, but the key point was that it was his first time to chop someone, and he didn’t control the strength well, and the Kusanagi sword was too sharp, so it turned out like this.
But this man was an elite jonin, and he was hacked to death just like cutting vegetables.
With space ninjutsu and Xingyu’s lightning-fast swordsmanship, killing is so unreasonable, especially when the weak are being bullied, it’s simply a massacre.
Chapter 42 Kill Kato Dan! Return to the Village [Seeking Collection 1/4] (Old Version)
After killing the elite jonin, Xingyu used Yomi Hirasaka again and returned to Mikoto through the space gate.
Mikoto was relieved to see Xingyu and Kushina come back.
“Kushina what’s wrong with you?”
Seeing that Kushina’s face was a little pale, Mikoto asked worriedly, “Is Kushina injured?”
Kushina rolled her eyes at Xingyu and shook her head at Mikoto.
“I’m fine. I just saw some bloody scenes and felt a little uncomfortable.”
“Xingyu, that Kato Dan ran away.” Mikoto said to Xingyu.
Xingyu looked in the direction where Kato Dan was running away. Although he was injured, the elite jonin was still very fast! He disappeared in the blink of an eye.
“Run, some people will run back after running for a while.” Xingyu said meaningfully.
Then Xingyu looked at the elite jonin who was fighting with Tsunade.
Tsunade has already gained the upper hand, but the elite jonin is still relying on his combat experience to deal with Tsunade.
“Too slow Tsunade, let me help you.”
“Instant Shadow Slash!”
Without using Yomi Hirasaka, he relied on his own speed and arrived next to the elite jonin in an instant like a flash of lightning, and then slashed with the Kusanagi sword at a speed that even Tsunade could not see.
When Xingyu put away his sword, Tsunade came to her senses and saw the elite jonin fall down with eight fatal sword marks on his body.
Tsunade took a deep breath. It was less than a second. In this short period of time, Xingyu actually slashed out eight times.
“If you do it, you have to be clean and quick. If you do it like you did, I’ll have finished my meal before you’ve even finished beating me.”
Xingyu turned around and spoke to Tsunade in a half-teaching and half-pretentious tone.
Tsunade was speechless at this time. She suspected that there was something wrong with her eyes. Was the person who was killed really an elite jonin?
What is an elite jonin? They are the top fighters from all the major ninja villages who have experienced life and death. It is not easy to kill an elite jonin.
But now, in just one second, he was killed by Xingyu.
Moreover, with Xingyu’s attack speed, even she wouldn’t be able to dodge it.
“Xingyu, are you a monster? Why are you so strong?” Tsunade couldn’t help but ask Xingyu.
“Monster? What are you talking about? I am a genius, and a hard-working genius at that.”
Xingyu said with a dissatisfied look on his face.
“I have good talent, I work ten times harder than others, and I have cheats, so why can’t I be this strong?”
Tsunade looked at Xingyu and said that what you said makes sense and I am speechless, but what does it mean to cheat?
“Where are Kato Dan and the other elite jonin?”
Tsunade didn’t want to know what cheating was for the time being, so she asked Xingyu about the other two guys.
“The other elite jonin is already dead, and Kato Dan is still on the run.”
“Kato Dan ran away?” Tsunade frowned.
“I said they were still running. I didn’t say they ran away. Some of them ran right in front of me.”
Xingyu said as he used Yomi Hirasaka to open a dark space door in front of him, and Kato Dan ran out directly from it.
Looking at Xingyu and Tsunade in front of him, Kato Dan’s burned face was very confused.
When Kato Dan was running away, a dark space gate suddenly appeared in front of him. Because it was too close to him, Kato Dan had no time to stop and ran inside. Then he saw Xingyu and Tsunade.
“You’re not a very good runner. Keep running. If you can run away, I lose.”
Xingyu looked at Kato Dan jokingly. With Kagura’s mind’s eyes to lock on the target, and Yomi Hirasaka, the ultimate space ninjutsu, is Xingyu afraid that Kato Dan will run away?
Kato Dan was in a very difficult situation at this time, and he couldn’t use his special skill, the spiritualization technique, here.
It is estimated that he was killed as soon as he used it. It was purely an act of giving away his head. This move is a move of hiding and attacking secretly.
“Forget it, I won’t play with you anymore.” Xingyu used a Rasengan and pierced through Kato Dan’s body. During the process, Kato Dan was unable to react at all.
Through this experience, Xingyu realized that he had no problem fighting against Kage-level masters, and he could easily kill elite jonin.
Even a Kage-level master cannot kill an elite jonin easily, but Xingyu can do it because he moves too quickly.
Only speed is invincible and nothing is indestructible. Even if it is a Kage-level strongman, if he dares to be careless in front of Xingyu, Xingyu may be able to seize the opportunity to kill him instantly.
“Xingyu, why did you kill Kato Dan?”
Tsunade couldn’t help but speak as she looked at Kato Dan, who was already dead after a Rasengan from Xingyu created a hole in his body.
“It’s useless to keep him alive if you don’t kill him. Tsunade, do you expect to use him to testify against Danzo? Forget it, it’s useless.”
Tsunade indeed thought so, and she wanted to use this evidence to make Danzo pay the price.
Xingyu didn’t know how to answer, why? Of course, even if there was evidence, Sarutobi Hiruzen would not deal with Danzo.
What’s more, as Danzo’s subordinate, Kato Dan is so vicious that he will definitely use some means on him, and this guy will definitely not be able to say anything in the end.
“Do you think you can overthrow the Hokage’s assistant with just Kato Dan? Besides, can Kato Dan really say anything? Even if everything goes in the right direction, will the Third Hokage really deal with Danzo?”
Xingyu’s continuous questioning completely stumped Tsunade. Even if there was evidence, according to Tsunade’s understanding, her teacher Sarutobi Hiruzen would not do anything to Danzo.
“Now let’s destroy all the bodies and pretend we don’t know anything.” Xingyu said to Tsunade.
“The Third Hokage approved them to follow us. Wouldn’t the Third Hokage ask?” Mikoto said.
“Mikoto, do you really believe what Kato Dan said? I can guarantee that the Third Generation definitely did not send Kato Dan to assist us.” Xingyu said with a smile.
For a small C-rank mission, the Third Hokage would never send anyone to assist them, so Kato Dan was simply lying.
“Tsunade, you should have figured this out, right?” Xingyu asked Tsunade.
“Ahem, I see that.”
Tsunade coughed lightly twice and her face turned slightly red. As for whether she really realized that Kato Dan had deceived them, only Tsunade herself knew it.
Then Xingyu used the Great Fireball Technique to burn their bodies. After destroying all the evidence, he took Tsunade and the others back to Konoha.
Using Yomi Hirasaka to open the space gate, Xingyu and the others appeared directly not far from Konoha Village.
“This space ninjutsu can actually span such a long distance, it’s really convenient.” Tsunade couldn’t help but say.
“By the way, where did you get this space ninjutsu?” Tsunade asked Xingyu.
“The eye technique of my Mangekyo Sharingan.” Xingyu pointed to his eyes.
Tsunade opened her mouth and wanted to ask about the Hoshiha Sharingan, but she didn’t know whether she should ask.
The problem with the Sharingan should be related to Xingyu’s secret.
Xingyu also noticed Tsunade’s dilemma.
“You want to know about my Sharingan, right?”
“Well, if you, Xingyu, don’t want to tell me, I won’t ask any more questions.” Tsunade nodded. She really wanted to know, but she didn’t want to embarrass Xingyu.
“I’ll tell you slowly after I get back.”
Xingyu also didn’t intend to hide it. If he wanted to hide it, Xingyu would not have shown the Mangekyo Sharingan at all.
Chapter 43 Help Mikoto open the two magatama Sharingan [Please collect 2/4] (Old version)
Go back to the village, go to the place where you hand in the task, hand in the task, and get a reward for completing the task.
The reward for this C-level mission is 10,000 taels, which is not a lot of money because the reward has to be shared by four people.
Two thousand five hundred taels per person is enough to last a month if one just wants to live, but for a ninja, most of the money would be spent on replenishing his ninja tools.
After completing the task and receiving the reward, Xingyu and the others went home.
Back at Tsunade’s house, Mikoto came along.
Seeing Tsunade and the others looking at him, Xingyu coughed lightly, then said: “I know you are curious about why I have the Sharingan. In fact, there is nothing you can’t tell me. I also have the blood of the Uchiha family.”
Afterwards, Xingyu told Tsunade and the others about his life story, telling them that his mother was from the Uzumaki family, but his father was from the Uchiha family.
“So that’s how it is. Your father is from the Uchiha family. Do you know his name?” Tsunade asked curiously.
Xingyu glanced at Tsunade, then said, “Don’t be so nosy. I don’t know who he is, and I’m not interested in knowing. Besides, he’s dead.”
If Xingyu still has feelings for his mother in this life, he doesn’t have any feelings for the so-called father at all. He has never even met him, so how can he have any feelings for him?
“Mikoto, you can stay here for the time being.”
Tsunade said to Mikoto.
Seeing the confusion in Mikoto’s eyes, Tsunade said, “You stay here so that I can teach you more conveniently, and also to guard against Danzo.”
Tsunade knows Danzo well enough. He is very vicious and ruthless. The loss this time is so huge, who knows what else he will do.
“Tsunade is right, Mikoto, you stay here for now.” Xingyu nodded.
Even if Tsunade didn’t say it, Xingyu was ready to say it.
Compared to Tsunade, Xingyu knows Danzo Shimura better. If Mikoto is not by his side, she might really be in danger.
Even though this happened in Konoha Village, Danzo really dared to take action, because he knew that even if his actions were discovered by Sarutobi Hiruzen, he would only give him a verbal warning that would not hurt him.
“Tsunade, you should be careful too.” Xingyu said to Tsunade.
Although Tsunade’s strength is not weak, she has not yet reached the level of Kage. If Danzo wants to deal with Tsunade, he can just send a few more elite jonin to solve the problem.
If it weren t for Xingyu, Tsunade would have been dead this time.
“That guy Danzo doesn’t dare to attack me in Konoha.” Tsunade said confidently.
This is true. Outside the village, Danzo dared to attack Tsunade, but inside the village, Danzo really didn’t dare to attack Tsunade.
It is impossible to quickly get rid of the elite jonin. After all, not everyone is Xingyu. Even if Danzo takes action himself, he cannot quickly get rid of Tsunade.
If the problem cannot be solved quickly, when the ninjas of Konoha arrive, even the Third Hokage will not be able to protect Danzo. What is he trying to do by attacking the princess of the Senju clan?
Although the Senju clan had declined at this time, they had not yet been wiped out and still had considerable say in Konoha, and some large families had to give them face.
“Xingyu, how did your Sharingan open the Mangekyo? As far as I know, the only one who has the Mangekyo Sharingan is Uchiha Madara.”
Tsunade asked curiously.
“Uchiha Madara’s is not an ordinary Mangekyo Sharingan, his is the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan. Also, it is very easy to open the Mangekyo Sharingan.”
Tsunade’s mouth twitched. Is it easy to open the Mangekyo Sharingan? Then why can’t so many people from the Uchiha family open it?
Mikoto looked at Xingyu curiously. As a member of the Uchiha clan, Mikoto had heard of the Mangekyo Sharingan, but no one in the Uchiha clan knew how to activate it.
“Emotional fluctuations. As long as the emotional fluctuations are big enough, they can make the Sharingan evolve.”
The most important thing to open the Mangekyo Sharingan is emotional fluctuations. If you read the original work, you will know that everyone opens the Mangekyo due to excessive emotional fluctuations and mental stimulation.
When Uchiha Itachi saw Uchiha Shisui commit suicide, he was stimulated to open the Mangekyo Sharingan. When Uchiha Obito saw his beloved Nohara Rin die, he was stimulated to jump from the two magatama to the Mangekyo Sharingan.
Xingyu opened the kaleidoscope. Although his spirit was not stimulated, his ability to evolve was also related to his mental strength.
“If you see a loved one die in front of you, opening the Mangekyo Sharingan will definitely not be a problem.”
“So cruel?” Tsunade frowned.
“So how did you turn it on?”
“Ahem, I have a special method for this, and ordinary people can’t imitate it.”
System replication was of great help to Xingyu in opening the Mangekyo Sharingan. Otherwise, even if Xingyu could open the Mangekyo Sharingan, it would be two years late.
“If you don’t want to say it, forget it. Do you have a way to evolve Mikoto’s Sharingan?” Tsunade asked Xingyu.
Mikoto also looked at Xingyu with anticipation. The Sharingan greatly increased the combat power of the Uchiha family’s ninjas.
The evolution of the Sharingan will also increase chakra, and strength will transform instantly.
“Okay, but the process is a bit…unpleasant.”
Xingyu looked at Mikoto and thought about it, then said.
After hearing what Xingyu said, Mikoto felt bad, but in order to improve her strength and not to fall behind in the future, Mikoto gritted her teeth.
“Xingyu, I’m counting on you.”
“Mikoto, if you’ve really made up your mind, don’t hit me next time.” Xingyu said to Mikoto.
Mikoto nodded heavily, having made up her mind.
“Then come out.” Xingyu said to Mikoto, Tsunade and Kushina also came out, they were also very curious.
“Yozen Hirasaka.”
Xingyu opened his Mangekyo Sharingan and used Yomi Hirasaka to open a dark space door in front of him.
“Come on in, Mikoto.”
Mikoto didn’t hesitate, trusting Xingyu very much, and walked straight in.
Mikoto entered and disappeared. Looking at Tsunade and Kushina’s puzzled eyes, Xingyu pointed to the sky.
Tsunade and Kushina looked up and saw Mikoto falling from the sky.
After Mikoto entered the space gate, she came out several hundred meters high in the air, and then fell down in free fall.
At this time, Mikoto was very panicked and frightened. Even a Kage-level ninja would be frightened if he fell from such a high place, let alone Mikoto, a newly graduated Genin.
The One-magatama Sharingan opened unconsciously. Looking at the ground getting closer and closer, Mikoto was terrified to the extreme. The One-magatama Sharingan quickly turned, and then an extra magatama appeared in the eye, evolving into the Two-magatama Sharingan.
At this time, Mikoto didn’t have time to sense the evolution of her Sharingan, she felt like she was going to die.
When Mikoto was about to fall to the ground, a space gate appeared again and Mikoto fell into it.
Then the space door in front of Xingyu opened again, and Mikoto came out. She lost her balance and almost fell down, and was hugged by Xingyu.
“Misaka, are you okay?” Xingyu asked Misaka.
Mikoto was in a daze for a moment and hasn’t reacted yet. She was really terrified to the extreme just now.
Chapter 44: Mikoto’s “Thanks” [Collect 3/4] (Old Version)
“Mikoto, your Sharingan has evolved into a two-magatama Sharingan.”
Kushina said to a dazed Mikoto, even Tsunade was surprised that she actually managed to evolve the Sharingan.
At this time, Mikoto, who had been in a trance, finally came to her senses, her face was so pale that it was heartbreaking.
“Um, Mikoto, are you okay?” Xingyu asked cautiously.
Although Xingyu knew that his life would not be in danger, his behavior was not something that ordinary people could tolerate.
There is no other way. If you want to make the Sharingan evolve quickly, you will definitely have to suffer. If you want to gain something, you must pay the price.
“I’m fine.” Misaka gritted her teeth and stared at Xingyu.
“Ahahaha, I’m glad you’re okay.”
Xingyu laughed. Why did he feel as if Mikoto was going to eat him? Was this an illusion?
Mikoto calmed her heartbeat, but she still hadn’t calmed down yet.
“Mikoto, I think it’s okay to help you open the Three Magatama Sharingan. Maybe if I do it two more times, I can help you open the Three Magatama Sharingan. Do you want to try?”
Hearing Xingyu’s words, Misaka took two steps back. She couldn’t bear it this time. If it happened twice more, she might be scared to death and would never open the Three-magatama Sharingan.
“Forget it, I’ll just open it slowly myself.” Mikoto quickly refused.
“Is it really that scary?” Kushina asked.
Mikoto glanced at Kushina and said, “Kushina, you can go and try it, then you will know whether it is scary or not.”
“Let’s just forget it.”
When Kushina thought of Mikoto falling from the sky, she felt heartbroken. If it was a real experience, she shuddered at the mere thought. It would be better not to try to show off.
Although Mikoto was frightened this time, she gained a lot. Her chakra doubled, and with the power of the two magatama Sharingan, Mikoto is now as strong as an elite Chunin.
After Mikoto refused, Xingyu felt a little sorry and was about to go practice, but was stopped by Tsunade.
“Tsunade, why are you holding me?” Xingyu asked curiously.
“You said before that Uchiha Madara didn’t have the Mangekyo Sharingan, but the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan. What is the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan? Is it the evolution of the Mangekyo Sharingan?”
Tsunade had forgotten about this before, but now she suddenly remembered it and asked Xingyu.
“Yes, the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan is indeed the evolution of the Mangekyo Sharingan. Don’t you know this?”
Xingyu was very confused. After all, the Senju family and the Uchiha family were mortal enemies. Didn t they even know that Uchiha Madara s Sharingan was the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan?
“Is it strange that I don’t know?”
Tsunade rolled her eyes at Xingyu, then asked in confusion, “How did you know that?”
“I, ahem, that’s how I knew it.” Xingyu didn’t know how to answer.
Tsunade looked at Xingyu deeply. From the moment she first met Xingyu, she knew that he had many secrets.
However, Tsunade would not ask about the secrets. If Xingyu did not tell them, Tsunade would not ask about them.
Skipping over this topic, Tsunade then asked, “What is the difference between the Mangekyo Sharingan and the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan?”
“The difference is huge. First of all, it’s the pupil power. If the pupil power of the Mangekyo Sharingan is like a small river, then the pupil power of the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan is like the ocean.”
“The Eternal Mangekyo can use the perfect Susanoo, but the Mangekyo Sharingan’s pupil power is insufficient, so it cannot use the perfect Susanoo.”
“Also, the Eternal Mangekyo can be used at will, but the Mangekyo Sharingan cannot. The pupil power consumed cannot be restored, and excessive use will cause vision loss, until blindness.”
“What, you mean you’ll go blind if you overuse the Mangekyo Sharingan?”
Instantly Tsunade, Kushina, and Mikoto stood up.
“Don’t worry, I’m special and I won’t go blind.” When Xingyu saw the looks of the three girls, he knew that they were concerned about his eyes.
“Really?” Kushina looked at Xingyu suspiciously, and then said, “Don’t lie to us.”
“I swear, I lied to you and I am a puppy, okay?”
Only after Xingyu swore did Kushina believe it.
“Don’t worry, I have a way to evolve into the Eternal Kaleidoscope. I’m going to practice first.”
Xingyu went to practice, Mikoto looked at the time and went to the kitchen to cook. The remaining Kushina and Tsunade sat in the living room staring at each other.
Soon, Mikoto prepared the meal and came to the yard to call Xingyu to eat.
“It smells so good.” Xingyu walked in and couldn’t help but say as she smelled the fragrance. As expected, although Mikoto was young, she was a good cook.
“Xingyu, I prepared this pot of chicken soup for you to thank you for helping me open the two-magatama Sharingan.”
“No need to thank me. Given the relationship between us, there’s no need to say thank you.” Xingyu said to Mikoto with a smile.
“What’s the relationship?” Kushina asked abruptly, looking at Xingyu dangerously.
“Teammate, what else could it matter?” Xingyu replied innocently.
This chicken soup smells so good.
Kushina was looking at the chicken soup and was about to get a bowl when Mikoto suddenly tapped her hand.
“Kushina, this is prepared for Xingyu. Only Xingyu can drink it. This is my way of thanking Xingyu. You must finish it.” Mikoto said to Xingyu seriously.
“Tsk, what’s the big deal? If you don’t want to drink, then don’t.” Kushina pouted.
“Since it’s Mikoto’s intention, I will definitely finish it.” Xingyu said as he took the chicken soup that Mikoto had prepared.
As soon as he smelled the aroma, Xingyu knew that this chicken soup must be delicious.
After blowing out a breath of hot air and taking a small sip, Xingyu’s expression changed slightly. This is too salty. Is salt free?
“Why? Don’t you think it tastes good?” Misaka looked at Xingyu with a smile.
Xingyu looked at Mikoto, not knowing if it was an illusion, but he felt that Mikoto’s smile was a little scary.
Tsunade ate in silence, and glanced at Xingyu’s face. She immediately knew that there was something wrong with the chicken soup. No wonder she didn’t let them drink it.
“Misaka, it’s a bit salty.” Xingyu said with a wry smile. Now Xingyu understood that the thank you was clearly a revenge against him.
It seems that Mikoto is very resentful about the way I helped her open the Two-magatama Sharingan.
“Is it salty? If so, drink more.” Mikoto said with a smile.
Xingyu looked at Mikoto with eyes as if she were a devil and said, Mikoto, you are a devil. You are no longer the gentle and kind Mikoto in my mind.
“Mikoto, I was determined to help you open the Two-Magnetome Sharingan, but you treated me like this. Sigh.” Xingyu sighed.
“What else did you say? I was almost scared to death.” Mikoto rolled her eyes at Xingyu. Now when she thought about the process of opening the two-magatama Sharingan, Mikoto still felt scared.
“Ahem, that’s all part of the process of helping your Sharingan evolve. Look, your One Magatama Sharingan has evolved into a Two Magatama Sharingan, hasn’t it?”
Xingyu coughed lightly, the process of helping Mikoto was indeed a bit excessive.
“Okay, I’ll drink all the chicken soup.” Xingyu looked at Miqin’s resentful eyes and said sadly.
“Don’t drink it. I did put too much salt in it.” Mikoto took the chicken soup away.
“It seems that Mikoto still doesn’t want to let me suffer.” Xingyu looked at Mikoto with a smile.
Mikoto glared at Xingyu gently, her cheeks slightly reddening.
Kushina looked at Xingyu and Mikoto, snorted softly, and suddenly felt a little sour in her heart.
Chapter 45: Angry Danzo [Seeking Collection 4/4] (Old Version)
“Where are you going Kushina?”
Mikoto asked as she looked at Kushina walking out.
“Mikoto, I have something to ask Xingyu, you should rest first.” After being called, Kushina’s body trembled slightly, and then she said calmly.
“No.”
Mikoto suddenly stopped Kushina and shook her head at her.
“Tsunade-sensei told me to keep an eye on you and not let you run around at night, especially to Xingyu’s place.”
After hearing this, Kushina couldn’t help but grit her teeth. Tsunade was so hateful, and Mikoto was just as hateful.
In the end, Kushina was unable to run to Xingyu’s room and was still caught by Mikoto, which made Kushina very angry.
The next day, Xingyu got up early, but someone got up earlier than him.
“Morning, Mikoto.”
Xingyu greeted Mikoto.
“Xingyu, you’re up now. I’ll go prepare breakfast,” Mikoto said.
“No, let’s wait until Tsunade and Kushina wake up. Who knows when they will get up? They are both very lazy.”
“Before you talk bad about others behind their backs, it’s better to pay attention to your surroundings.” Tsunade’s cold voice came.
“Xingyu, I seemed to hear you saying that I’m lazy?” Kushina looked at Xingyu with a dim gaze.
Xingyu was speechless. Did the sun rise from the west today? Why did the two of them get up so early?
“Ahem, I have to go practice my swordsmanship. If I don’t practice for a day, my hands will become rusty. Bye.”
Xingyu found an excuse to escape and used Yomi Hirasaka to escape, so even Tsunade couldn’t catch him.
Half an hour later, Xingyu came back to have breakfast. Seeing Tsunade and Kushina looking at him coldly, Xingyu felt that he had to find a topic to change.
“Tsunade, should we go out on a mission today?” Xingyu asked Tsunade.
“You guys decide. If you want to go out on a mission, then go ahead and do it. If not, I can take a good rest and be lazy.”
Xingyu, Kushina, and Mikoto looked at each other, then Kushina and Mikoto looked at Xingyu.
This is decided by Xingyu. If Xingyu says we should do the mission, then we should do the mission. They will listen to Xingyu.
Xingyu pondered for a moment, then asked Tsunade: “Can I get a B-rank mission?”
There are basically no ninjas encountered in C-level missions, and now Kushina and Mikoto need to fight real ninjas to improve their combat experience.
The same goes for Xingyu himself, but only enemies who are equally powerful as Xingyu can be of help to Xingyu.
However, it is really difficult for Xingyu to find an enemy who can fight against him with equal strength. Killing an elite jonin is as easy as chopping vegetables and melons. It is estimated that the same is true for a quasi-kage. One must be at the kage level to fight him.
Being at the level of Kage at the age of ten should have set a record in the ninja world. Anyway, Xingyu didn’t believe that there was anyone as strong as him at the age of ten. After all, he was cheating. Even the Six Paths brothers were not as strong as him at the age of ten.
“A B-rank mission? That’s impossible. The old man from the third generation would definitely not let me take it. The previous C-rank mission was an exception.”
Tsunade shook her head. Xingyu and the others were all newly graduated Genin, and the C-rank mission was given to them because of Tsunade’s favor.
“If that’s the case, you might as well stay in Konoha and train.”
Xingyu decided not to take the mission. It was not like he was short of money, and there was no need to do a useless mission.
At the base of the Konoha Village Root Organization, Danzo’s face was terribly gloomy.
“You said Tsunade and those three brats came back yesterday?”
“Yes, Lord Danzo, they have returned after completing their mission.”
“So what about Kato Dan? Is there any news about him?” Danzo was very angry. He sent out such a strong force, but Tsunade came back, and the little brat named Uzumaki Seiyu was not captured either.
“There is no news from them, and they have not returned.”
The anger on Danzo’s face disappeared and his brows frowned. He asked them to kill Tsunade, but Tsunade came back but they didn’t, and there was no news at all. Something must have happened.
“Go investigate, and remember not to be discovered by Sarutobi Hiruzen.” Danzo said to the Root ninja in front of him.
After this ninja left, Danzo slammed the table, anger suddenly rushed to his forehead, and he could no longer bear it.
How could Danzo remain calm when three elite jonin were killed at once, and then three jonin were suddenly missing without any news?
“Sarutobi Hiruzen, I hope this has nothing to do with you.” There was a cold light in Danzo’s eyes. Danzo now suspected that this had a lot to do with Sarutobi Hiruzen.
If it was just Tsunade, Danzo believed that Tsunade was already dead, so Danzo suspected that it was related to Sarutobi Hiruzen.
Perhaps his actions were discovered by Sarutobi Hiruzen.
Danzo did not suspect Xingyu. After all, Xingyu is only ten years old. Who would think that Xingyu is so strong?
So Danzo suspected Sarutobi Hiruzen, thinking that it was Sarutobi Hiruzen who destroyed his plan, and Danzo felt a little resentful.
Xingyu had no idea about Danzo’s suspicion. If he knew, he would probably laugh to death.
It’s fine to let Danzo fight the Third Hokage. After all, neither the Third Hokage nor Danzo is a good person.
Xingyu and the others are currently training, with Tsunade in charge of their guidance.
However, Tsunade was instructing Kushina and Mikoto. As for Xingyu, Tsunade said that she could not instruct them because they were stronger than her, so why did they need her to instruct them?
“Wind Style: Rasenshuriken!”
Xingyu threw the spiral shuriken in his hand out. After the spiral shuriken hit the wooden stake, it exploded instantly, and the wooden stake completely disappeared, and not even sawdust could be found.
A large pit about fifty meters in diameter appeared on the ground, and the chakra storm was still raging. If you go over there, you will still be hurt.
It s finally 100 percent complete.
Xingyu said with satisfaction that he created thousands of shadow clones to study together, and now he has finally perfected the Wind Style: Rasenshuriken.
The Rasenshuriken is a ninjutsu developed by the protagonist Uzumaki Naruto using the Rasengan. It is very powerful, but it also has disadvantages.
The state is unstable and requires close-range attack, and it also has the side effect of causing internal injuries to the caster, so it is classified as an S-level forbidden technique.
However, this is a shortcoming when it has not been fully developed. In the original work, after Uzumaki Naruto practiced the Sage Mode, he completely completed this ninjutsu and completely overcame the side effects under the Sage Mode.
Xingyu does not have the Sage Mode, but this does not hinder him at all. Xingyu can complete the Rasenshuriken ninjutsu with 100%.
The difficulty of the Rasenshuriken lies in its stability. As long as you are stable enough and have strong control, there is no way the technique you use can hurt yourself.
Xingyu’s Rasenshuriken immediately attracted the attention of Tsunade and the others.
“What is this ninjutsu?” Tsunade asked in shock.
“The Rasengan that I developed is a ninjutsu that was created by adding wind-attribute chakra to its properties. It should be pretty powerful, right?” Xingyu said with a smile.
Tsunade didn’t know what to say at this time. This ninjutsu was preliminarily estimated to be S-level, and it was actually developed by Xingyu. Tsunade was instantly shocked. You are so perverted, how can we ordinary ninjas survive?
Chapter 46 Let Tsunade Call Teacher [Please collect 1/4] (Old version)
“Xingyu, this ninjutsu is so powerful, I want to learn it.”
After seeing the power of Wind Style: Rasenshuriken, Kushina looked at Xingyu with shining eyes.
Xingyu shook his head, “Kushina, it’s not that I don’t want to teach you, but you are not suitable to learn this ninjutsu now.”
“Kushina, don’t think about S-level ninjutsu for now. It’s not easy to learn.” Tsunade also said to Kushina.
S-level ninjutsu is powerful, but also difficult to learn. Wind Style: Rasenshuriken is really difficult because it is an S-level forbidden technique.
It is very easy to hurt yourself when practicing the Rasenshuriken.
“Wind Style: Rasenshuriken is a ninjutsu that transforms wind-attribute chakra into fine needles and directly attacks human cells. Even if the ninja is not killed, he will be paralyzed.”
“However, Wind Style Rasenshuriken also has its shortcomings. If you don’t control it well when practicing, you will hurt yourself. An incomplete Rasenshuriken cannot be thrown out at all, so when attacking the enemy, it will also be affected.”
“To practice this ninjutsu, it is best to use a shadow clone.”
Xingyu told them about the ninjutsu of Wind Style: Rasenshuriken.
When Xingyu practiced this ninjutsu, he used shadow clones to complete it, and only released it personally after it was completely completed.
But if Kushina wants to use shadow clones to practice like Xingyu, then it will be troublesome because there is not enough chakra.
I guess after a few failures, the chakra will be exhausted. Kushina is not suitable for practicing this ninjutsu yet.
“It consumes a lot of chakra. Even if you have a lot of chakra, Kushina, it can’t withstand the consumption. You should wait until later to practice.”
Kushina wasn’t too disappointed either.
“But Tsunade, you can practice this technique.” Xingyu looked at Tsunade.
Tsunade has enough chakra. As a member of the Senju family, Tsunade also possesses a sage body. Although it cannot be compared with Xingyu’s sage body, her chakra is also unimaginable.
Even though Tsunade is now an elite jonin, in terms of the amount of chakra, Tsunade’s chakra is several times that of Sarutobi Hiruzen.
As a ninja with a sage body grows up, he will basically never be short of mana, and a ninja with a perfect sage body will have overflowing chakra, and cannot use the excess.
Xingyu felt that his current chakra, even if not as much as the Nine-Tails, was definitely not less than the Eight-Tails’ chakra.
“You want to teach me this ninjutsu?” Tsunade looked at Xingyu in surprise.
This is not a common ninjutsu, this is an S-level ninjutsu. He actually taught it to her generously. Could it be that this kid is really interested in her?
“If you don’t want to learn it, forget it. It’s just an S-rank ninjutsu. It’s nothing to me.”
Xingyu shrugged and said.
Xingyu is not showing off. Wind Style: Rasenshuriken is indeed powerful, but there are also techniques that are stronger than Wind Style: Rasenshuriken.
“If you’re willing to teach me, then I certainly don’t mind learning it. This is an S-rank ninjutsu.”
Even Tsunade couldn’t help but be moved when faced with S-level ninjutsu.
“In that case, then just call me Teacher Xingyu.” Xingyu looked at Tsunade with a smile.
“You’re looking for a fight.” Tsunade raised her fist angrily and hit Xingyu.
Xingyu dodged Tsunade’s fist with a smile. Tsunade’s fist seemed slow in Xingyu’s eyes and she could dodge it easily.
“hateful.”
Tsunade was annoyed to find that she seemed unable to do anything to the little brat Xingyu.
“Hurry up and yell. Just think about what a great opportunity this is. Just yelling Sensei is like an S-rank ninjutsu.”
Kushina said to Tsunade in a somewhat exaggerated manner.
“Mikoto, do you think I’m right?” Kushina pushed Mikoto next to her.
“Well, I think you’ve made a lot of money, Teacher Tsunade.” Mikoto said with a smile. She and Kushina were just there to watch the fun.
Tsunade snorted. Just with an S-level ninjutsu, she could call that brat Xingyu teacher. She could just dream on.
“Teacher Xingyu.”
Well, it turns out that no one can escape the law of true fragrance, including Tsunade.
Xingyu was also very surprised. To be honest, Xingyu was just joking with Tsunade and he really didn’t expect that Tsunade would really call him teacher.
With Tsunade’s personality, Xingyu is really hard to imagine.
“Why, do you want to be beaten?”
Tsunade blushed when she was looked at by Xingyu, Kushina and Mikoto. After calling him “Teacher Xingyu”, Tsunade felt that her moral integrity was lost.
“Since you, my disciple Tsunade, have made such a great sacrifice, I will teach you Wind Style: Rasenshuriken.” Xingyu said with a smile.
Tsunade gritted her teeth and felt that Xingyu wanted to be beaten. Why did she actually call him Xingyu teacher for some reason?
If time could go back, Tsunade would definitely go back and take back what she said and let Xingyu have an intimate contact with her fist.
Seeing that Tsunade was about to get angry, Xingyu coughed twice, and then explained to Tsunade some key points of the Rasenshuriken.
“So I still have to learn the Rasengan first?”
“Yes, Rasengan is the basis of Rasenshuriken. If you don’t know Rasengan, how can you release Rasenshuriken?” Xingyu nodded and said.
Xingyu had taught Tsunade the Rasengan before, but Tsunade hasn’t learned it yet. The Rasengan won’t be difficult once you know the key points. I guess Tsunade will be able to learn it in a few days.
“Speaking of which, Tsunade, as a princess of the Senju clan, you should not be short of S-rank ninjutsu.”
“Who told you that I won’t be short of S-level ninjutsu? I can get Wood Release S-level ninjutsu, but the other S-level ninjutsu have all been put into the Book of Sealing by my Second Grandfather.”
Tsunade said to Xingyu.
Tsunade doesn’t know Wood Release, and except for the first Hokage, Hashirama Senju, no one else knows Wood Release.
Other S-level ninjutsu developed by Senju Tobirama, such as Flying Thunder God Jutsu and Impure World Reincarnation, were placed in the Book of Sealed.
But even if it wasn’t in the Book of Sealing, Tsunade could see it, but she might not be able to learn it.
The Flying Thunder God Technique requires a talent for space, and the Impure World Reincarnation is not easy either. It is a forbidden technique that is very difficult to practice.
“By the way, Xingyu, don’t expose this S-level ninjutsu easily.” Tsunade said seriously.
S-level ninjutsu is extremely rare in every country, and even Kage-level ninjas want to obtain it.
If it were exposed, it would be dangerous, especially for this guy Danzo. Tsunade didn’t believe that Danzo would not be jealous of S-level ninjutsu.
“Don’t worry, I won’t be exposed easily, and ordinary people can’t make me use Wind Style Rasenshuriken.”
Unless there are unexpected circumstances, Xingyu will basically not fight against ninjas who are too powerful, and against ordinary Genin and Chunin, Luo Yu is simply unable to use the Rasenshuriken.
It’s not even useful against a jonin, because killing someone with just one sword is not as quick as that.
Tsunade nodded, feeling very confident in Xingyu Tsunade.
“If Rope Tree had half of your strength, I wouldn’t be so worried. I wonder how Rope Tree is doing with Orochimaru now.”
At this moment, a young man who was carrying manure suddenly sneezed.
“Is someone missing me?” Sheng Shu scratched his head and continued to carry manure.
As for why he was picking up manure, it was of course because Orochimaru had accepted a task to clean the ranch, which also included cleaning up the manure on the ranch. It must be said that Orochimaru had accepted a good task.
Chapter 47: Rope Tree, you are here to disgust us [Please collect 2/4] (Old version)
After practicing for a whole day, Xingyu touched his stomach and felt a little hungry.
“Let’s stop here for today’s training. I’m a little hungry.”
Xingyu said to the women sitting on the ground.
“It seems that your strength is not without reason.” Tsunade looked at Xingyu tiredly.
They were so tired, really too tired. They imitated Xingyu and trained intensively for half a day, but they couldn’t hold on any longer, while Xingyu seemed to be able to do it with ease.
“Don’t compare yourself with me on this point. I have an advantage over you.” Xingyu said.
The recovery ability of the perfect immortal body is unimaginable. As long as the training intensity is not too high, Xingyu will not feel tired. It is like a perpetual motion machine.
Just when Xingyu and the others were about to go back, they saw a figure walking towards them from afar.
“Rope Tree is here.”
Although the distance was far, Xingyu had good eyesight and could tell at a glance that the person walking towards him was Sheng Shu.
“Xingyu, sister, you are really here.”
Sheng Shu’s face was full of smiles, as if he had found money.
“Shengshu, you look so happy. Did you find some money?” Xingyu asked Shengshu.
“I didn’t find any money, but I made some money, and quite a bit, so I’m going to treat you guys to a meal today.”
After Shengshu walked in, he said to Xingyu with a happy face, looking at Shengshu’s happy look, it seemed that he really made a lot of money.
However, looking at the rope tree, Tsunade, Kushina, and Mikoto stepped back a little and kept some distance, and even Xingyu subconsciously took a step back.
“Why do you stink so much, Nawaki?” Tsunade asked.
“Does it stink?” Sheng Shu sniffed himself carefully and did not smell any stink.
It s not that there s something wrong with Rope Tree s sense of smell, but that Rope Tree has become accustomed to it. The stench it smelled today was too much, and Rope Tree, which has become accustomed to it, can no longer smell the stench.
“Hey, Nawaki, did you fall into the toilet?” Kushina asked suspiciously, while continuing to step back to increase the distance.
“No, I just picked up feces all afternoon.”
After Nawaki finished speaking, Tsunade and the other three girls walked away, and even Xingyu dodged away. It was so real.
“Shengshu, are you crazy? Why are you picking up manure?” Xingyu couldn’t help but say.
“I don’t want to either, but Orochimaru-sensei has accepted a task to clean up the ranch, mainly to clean up the feces in the ranch. There is nothing I can do about it.”
Sheng Shu said with a bitter face that in order to not fail the first mission in his life, he would do it even if it meant carrying manure. Moreover, the reward for this mission was indeed generous. Although it was a D-level mission, the reward was comparable to that of a C-level mission.
Xingyu looked at Nawaki with sympathy. He didn’t expect Orochimaru to receive such an extremely difficult task.
“It’s not that I made money, I wanted to celebrate with you. I’ll treat you to a barbecue today.” Sheng Shu said with a proud look on his face.
Tsunade’s expression looked very ugly.
“Shengshu, before you come here, don’t you know to take a shower and change your clothes? I think you are not here to treat us to a meal, but to disgust us.”
Sheng Shu had a puzzled look on his face. I came here with good intentions to treat you to barbecue, but it took me a long time to make the decision. Why do you guys dislike me?
However, with the stench coming from the rope tree, who would have any appetite now? Even Xingyu, who was hungry, felt that he had no appetite now.
“Xingyu, why are they looking at me like this?”
Nawaki didn’t understand why Tsunade and the others were staring at him with murderous eyes.
Xingyu shook his head and said, “Let’s wait until next time. We won’t go this time.”
Xingyu directly rejected Shengshu, which made Shengshu feel regretful but also relieved. It was a pity that Xingyu and the others did not agree, but he was relieved that he had saved the money.
Nawaki left and was ruthlessly driven away by Tsunade. When he left, there was still depression in Nawaki’s eyes.
“Orochimaru is really not disgusting enough to accept such a mission. Only he would accept such a mission.” Tsunade couldn’t help but say.
“By the way, are we still having dinner tonight? I have no appetite anyway,” Kushina said.
“Eat, of course you have to eat. If you don’t eat, you will starve to death.”
Xingyu felt that he was not so nauseous that he couldn’t eat.
In comparison, Xingyu still thinks that having enough food is the most important thing. Otherwise, how can he have the energy to practice? Even if he has a perfect immortal body, he still needs to eat.
As a result, Xingyu was the only one eating dinner today, and Kushina and the others said they would not eat today.
“Misaka, now that you live here, won’t the Uchiha family say something?” Xingyu suddenly asked Misaka.
Mikoto shook her head.
“I am in the Uchiha family, I am just a nobody, no one should say anything.”
Although Mikoto is beautiful, in the world of ninja, beauty is not enough to make a living, so Mikoto, who has a quiet personality, is not very famous in the Uchiha clan.
“Don’t worry, no one dares to say anything about me, Tsunade’s disciple.” Tsunade said domineeringly.
Xingyu suddenly curled her lips and said, “You said that as if you are very powerful.”
“Hey, Xingyu kid, are you disdainful of me?”
Tsunade noticed Xingyu’s secretly pouting look, and she immediately stood up and glared at Xingyu.
“Haha, actually you were wrong. I clearly think you are very powerful.” Xingyu replied perfunctorily.
“What’s so great about that? Xingyu, you are much more powerful than her.” Kushina said.
Xingyu glanced at Kushina and said, “Kushina, are you deliberately trying to attract hatred from me?”
“Kushina, do you want to taste my fist?” Tsunade clenched her fist and looked at Kushina dangerously.
“What are you going to do?”
Kushina hid behind Xingyu vigilantly and looked at Tsunade.
“Come here if you’ve got the guts. Let me see if one punch of mine can make you hide under the quilt and cry.” Tsunade said to Kushina with her fist clenched.
“You threaten me, do you think you’re a big deal? Give me three years, and I will definitely be able to surpass you.” Kushina said indignantly.
Wuyou’s mouth twitched. “Kushina, do you want to make a three-year agreement with Tsunade? Do you want to say ‘Thirty years in the east, thirty years in the west’?”
But even after three years, Kushina would never be a match for Tsunade.
Unless Kushina becomes the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki and can perfectly utilize the power of the Nine-Tails, it will be possible to defeat Tsunade within three years.
However, it is impossible for Kushina to become the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki now. The candidate for the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki has already been chosen, and that is Uzumaki Akiko.
Moreover, even if you really become the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, it is impossible to control the Nine-Tails’ power. How could the Nine-Tails lend you power? It would be good enough if it doesn’t cause trouble for you.
“Haha, okay, I want to see how you surpass me in three years. But this won’t stop me from beating you up now.”
Tsunade obviously had not given up the idea of ??beating Kushina up, and was walking towards Kushina with a weird smile on her face.
“Xingyu, help me.”
Seeing the weird smile on Tsunade’s face, Kushina felt scared and quickly moved closer to Xingyu.
“Xingyu, this brat, can’t help you. Today I will teach you a lesson.”
Tsunade said as she grabbed Kushina.
“Okay Tsunade, why are you bullying Kushina? She is still weak and there is no sense of accomplishment in bullying her.” Xingyu stopped Tsunade and said.
“Hmph, I knew you would protect her.” Tsunade snorted, gave Xingyu face and let Kushina go.
Kushina bit Xingyu’s arm lightly. What do you mean she is still weak and there is no sense of accomplishment in bullying her? Is this human language?
Chapter 48 Copying the Kurama Clan’s Bloodline Limit [Seeking Collection 3/4] (Old Version)
“Tsunade, do you know some of Konoha’s bloodline limits?”
After getting up in the morning, Xingyu asked Tsunade while eating breakfast.
Tsunade looked at Xingyu in confusion, and then said: “Bloodline limits are very rare in the ninja world, and there are not many ninjas in Konoha who have bloodline limits.”
“Among them, the Uchiha family’s Sharingan, the Hyuga family’s Byakugan, the Senju family’s Sage Body, and then add your Uzumaki family, oh, and finally there is the Kurama family.”
When Xingyu heard Tsunade mention the Kurama family, his eyes suddenly lit up. This family had really been forgotten by Xingyu.
Now, through Tsunade’s reminder, Xingyu remembered that this family possessed a very powerful bloodline limit, which was the control of the five senses.
The ability to control the five senses and make illusions come true is simply the pinnacle of Yin Dun.
The art of Yin Dun can create form out of the invisible, while the art of Yang Dun can inject life into the form. Yin and Yang Dun is a technique that can create life.
Xingyu didn’t know whether this control over the five senses could be compared with Aizen Sosuke’s Zanpakuto Kyoka Suigetsu in Bleach, but it would definitely not be weaker.
It shouldn’t be as terrifying as Aizen’s Kyoka Suigetsu, otherwise, the Kurama family wouldn’t still be a small family now.
If they could really fully control the five senses, then it would not be impossible for them to dominate the ninja world. The abilities of the Kurama clan could not be that terrifying.
“Tsunade, I wonder if there are any ninjas in the Kurama clan who have awakened their bloodline limit?”
At this time, Xingyu had already come up with the idea to copy this bloodline limit.
Although the Kurama clan possesses such a terrifying bloodline limit, due to physical reasons, they may not be able to use it at all.
The Kurama clan has poor physical fitness and gets tired after practicing for a while. It is estimated that they do not have much chakra.
Chakra is extracted from cells. If your body is not in good health, there will definitely not be much chakra. A weak body simply does not allow for the extraction of too much chakra.
“In the past, there were many Kurama clan members who possessed bloodline limits. At one time, they were on par with our Senju clan and the Uchiha clan. However, they have now declined to become a small clan, and it seems that only one person has awakened a bloodline limit.”
Although Tsunade didn’t know why Xingyu asked this, she still told Xingyu what she knew.
“It’s good to have one, I’m just afraid there won’t be one.”
Xingyu breathed a sigh of relief, for he was afraid that there was no one in the Kurama clan who had awakened his bloodline limit. In that case, he would have to wait for Kurama Yakumo to be born.
However, it may still be more than ten years before Kurama Yakumo is born, and he doesn’t have time to wait.
Perhaps by that time, he would no longer care about the Kurama clan’s bloodline limit.
“Xingyu, why are you asking this?” Kushina asked curiously.
Mikoto and Tsunade were also very curious and looked at Xingyu with questioning eyes.
“I can’t tell you about this. It’s a secret.”
Xingyu shook his head, some secrets cannot be told for the time being.
“Tsunade, do you know where the Kurama clan member who awakened his bloodline limit is now?”
“In Konoha’s torture department. Because of his super illusion ability, he is the head of Konoha’s torture department.”
The interrogation department of Konoha’s Anbu. In theory, the Uchiha family is also very suitable for this department, but the third generation will not allow the Uchiha family to enter the Anbu.
“I want to see that person, can you take me there?” Xingyu asked Tsunade.
If it were Xingyu himself, he really would not be able to meet the director of the interrogation department. After all, the interrogation department is a department of the dark department.
Tsunade looked at Xingyu and finally nodded.
“You agreed? Aren’t you going to ask me the reason?” Xingyu looked at Tsunade in surprise.
“If I ask you, will you tell me?”
Xingyu smiled awkwardly. He really couldn’t tell Tsunade this.
“Let’s go.”
Tsunade left with Xingyu, but Kushina and Mikoto did not go with them.
As a disciple of the Third Hokage, Tsunade could not enter the interrogation department at will, but it was no problem for her to call out the head of the interrogation department, Kurama Fuu.
“Tsunade-sama, you were looking for me?”
Kurama Feng looked at Tsunade in surprise. He didn’t expect that the princess of the Senju clan would come to him. This made Kurama Feng a little flattered.
You have to know that the Kurama clan is no longer a big clan now, and has become a small clan. Tsunade is already a big figure to him.
Tsunade looked at Xingyu. It was not her who came to find Kurama Feng, but Xingyu. She didn’t know what Xingyu wanted to do.
“Hello, Kurama Shinobi. I heard that your illusion techniques are very powerful. I wonder if you could teach me.” Xingyu said with a smile.
However, while speaking, Xingyu had already used the advanced copy card on Kurama Feng and copied Kurama Feng’s five senses.
After copying it, Xingyu felt that his already very strong mental power suddenly increased a lot, even his pupil skills increased, and his eyes felt a little numb.
Xingyu blinked and felt the tingling sensation disappear.
Xingyu could feel that his Mangekyo Sharingan had changed, but it had not evolved into the Eternal Mangekyo, it was just a sign of that.
This made Xingyu couldn’t help but feel happy. This was a completely unexpected gain.
Kurama Feng looked at Xingyu with an embarrassed expression on his face. Xingyu wanted to ask him for instruction, but Kurama Feng didn’t want to.
But if I refuse, would I offend Tsunade? This was brought by Tsunade, and she is standing here.
Tsunade looked at Xingyu in surprise. With the Mangekyo Sharingan, why did he need to learn illusion from Kurama Fuu? Tsunade knew that Xingyu must have other purposes.
“I’m sorry, I’m afraid I don’t have the time to teach you.” Kurama Feng said apologetically.
After weighing the pros and cons, Kurama Feng refused, and then said to Tsunade: “As you know, Lady Tsunade, the work of the torture department is a bit busy, so I don’t have time to teach others.”
Kurama Feng was afraid of offending Tsunade, so he explained out loud. The Kurama clan cannot afford to offend Tsunade now.
“It’s a pity, but since that’s the case, let’s just forget it.” Xingyu said.
The so-called asking him to teach him illusion was just an excuse made by Xingyu. After all, it was a bit abnormal to meet Kurama Feng for no reason, so he used this as an excuse.
Xingyu’s goal is only Kurama Feng’s bloodline limit, and everything else doesn’t matter. Whether Kurama Feng agrees or refuses, Xingyu doesn’t care.
Xingyu even hoped that he would refuse, because Xingyu had never considered asking him to teach him illusion.
“Tsunade, let’s go.” Xingyu said to Tsunade.
Tsunade looked at Xingyu, but still couldn’t understand what Xingyu was doing, but he said he was leaving, so Tsunade left with Xingyu.
Looking at the backs of Xingyu and Tsunade as they left, Kurama Feng’s eyes suddenly widened. He felt something was wrong. Why did Lady Tsunade act like that little guy’s follower?
It’s an illusion, it must be an illusion.
If Tsunade knew that Kurama Feng thought she was Xingyu’s follower, she would probably turn around and punch him! His fragile body would definitely not be able to withstand Tsunade’s punch.
Chapter 49: Tsunade’s Mission [Seeking Collection 4/4] (Old Version)
“Tsunade took Uzumaki Hoshiha to contact Kurama Fuu.”
The Third Hokage held his pipe, took a puff from time to time, and frowned tightly.
“Yes, Third Hokage-sama. It is understood that it was Uzumaki Hoshiha who wanted to learn genjutsu from Kurama Fuu, but Kurama Fuu refused.”
An Anbu ninja nearby reported to the Third Hokage.
Tsunade brought Xingyu to find Kurama Feng, which of course could not escape the eyes of the Anbu. If the people in the Anbu knew about it, then the Third Hokage would naturally know it.
“Is that so?” Sarutobi Hiruzen nodded, and then stopped paying attention.
At this time, Tsunade and Xingyu had already returned home. Xingyu went straight back to his room and activated his Mangekyo Sharingan.
Feeling his own changes, his pupil power has doubled, and the illusion ability of the Sharingan should be even stronger, but for the time being, there is no target for Xingyu to experiment with.
With the huge mental power, Xingyu felt that his illusion attack would turn into a real attack.
It seems that copying the bloodline limit of the Kurama family this time was correct. Xingyu’s strength has been greatly enhanced, especially making up for the shortcomings of Xingyu’s illusion.
It can’t be said that Xingyu’s illusions were not strong before. After all, he had the Mangekyo Sharingan, so how could his illusions be weak? But compared to his taijutsu and ninjutsu, they were far behind.
After studying the changes in the Mangekyo Sharingan, Xingyu estimated that his pupil power was already very powerful, but he still had no idea when it would evolve into the Eternal Mangekyo.
“Xingyu, come out for a moment.”
Xingyu, who was in the room, opened the door and walked out after hearing Tsunade’s shout.
After coming out, Xingyu found that Orochimaru and Jiraiya were also here, as well as Orochimaru’s disciples and Jiraiya’s disciples.
“Xingyu-kun, long time no see.”
Orochimaru smiled and took the initiative to greet Xingyu, which surprised Xingyu very much.
Not only Xingyu was surprised, but Tsunade and Jiraiya, Orochimaru’s teammates, were also very surprised, because Orochimaru was not the kind of person who would take the initiative to talk to others.
“Actually, I originally wanted to become Xingyu-kun’s guiding jonin.” Orochimaru said.
“Oh, I didn’t expect that you, Orochimaru, are optimistic about this kid. However, his performance in the ninja school is not that good.” Jiraiya looked at Xingyu in surprise.
“If Xingyu wants to change a jonin to guide you, you can come to me.”
Orochimaru ignored Jiraiya and looked at Xingyu and said.
“Orochimaru, are you trying to steal my girl?” Tsunade was so angry that her chakra burst out and she glared at Orochimaru.
Orochimaru, this stinky snake, actually dared to snatch people from Tsunade. Did he think she was easy to bully?
“What a terrifying chakra.” Orochimaru glanced at Tsunade with a hint of envy in his eyes. Tsunade’s chakra was much stronger than his.
However, Orochimaru is not afraid of Tsunade. Chakra cannot be used as a measure of strength. More chakra does not necessarily mean stronger.
“Mr. Xingyu, what is your choice?” Orochimaru still looked at Xingyu, with a flash of interest in his eyes.
Xingyu felt disgusted by this.
“I think following Tsunade is great, and I haven’t considered switching to a different guiding jonin.”
Tsunade breathed a sigh of relief. She was really afraid that Xingyu would run away with Orochimaru. But Tsunade was overthinking. Xingyu would not follow that pervert Orochimaru.
Although Orochimaru is definitely the No. 1 in scientific research in the Naruto world, it cannot be denied that Orochimaru is very perverted.
“That’s really a pity.” Orochimaru shook his head in disappointment.
“What are you doing here?”
Xingyu asked Orochimaru and Jiraiya, if nothing was wrong, they shouldn’t have come here.
“It’s like this, there is a mission that requires the three of us to do, so the nine of you will temporarily do the mission together. The Third Hokage will send a senior ninja to lead your three classes to carry out the mission together.” Jiraiya said to Xingyu.
“So that’s how it is.” Xingyu nodded, then Xingyu looked at Tsunade.
“Tsunade, if you encounter danger during a mission, run away.”
“Hey, Xingyu kid, are you concerned about me?”
Tsunade asked teasingly.
“Yes, after all, Tsunade, if you are outside and can’t come back, I will be very distressed.” Xingyu said, scratching his hair.
Tsunade’s face darkened and she couldn’t help but hit Xingyu.
“Can’t you say something nice?”
“The mission is extremely urgent. I will be leaving now. You guys go to training ground number 24 and wait for the new leader, Jonin.”
Tsunade, Orochimaru, and Jiraiya left. The task that required the three of them to take action together must not be an easy one.
However, the three of them are all strong, so even if they really encounter danger, they should have no problem ensuring their own safety.
“Xingyu, we are going to do the mission together.” Shengshu said happily.
“Haha, I don’t want to go pick up manure with you guys.”
Xingyu’s words immediately made the faces of Nawaki’s teammates Hyuga Hizashi and Uzumaki Suke darken. Nawaki actually told others about their experience of carrying manure.
“Let’s go to Konoha Training Ground No. 24.”
Xingyu took the lead to Konoha’s 24th training ground, then Mikoto and Kushina followed Xingyu, and Nawaki, Namikaze Minato and others also followed.
After arriving at Konoha’s Training Ground No. 24, the new team leader had not arrived yet, so Xingyu simply found a place to sit down.
“Hey, Xingyu, have you completed the mission?” Shengshu asked Xingyu.
“Well, it’s just a C-level mission.” Xingyu smiled at Shengshu.
Rope Tree jumped up suddenly.
“What, you guys took a C-rank mission? That’s not fair, why can we only take D-rank missions?”
Rope Tree yelled, causing everyone else to look over with questioning looks in their eyes.
“Kushina, you guys didn’t really do a C-rank mission, did you?” Uzumaki Akiko asked Kushina.
Kushina nodded to Uzumaki Akiko. There was nothing to hide, and Kushina felt very proud.
“Hmph, who knows whether it’s true or not.” Uzumaki Jie snorted coldly.
Compared with others, Uzumaki Susumu seems a little out of place. Even his teammates Nawaki and Hyuga Hizashi don’t want to pay attention to him.
In fact, when they first became teammates, Nawaki had thought about building a good relationship with Uzumakisuke, but forget it now, Nawaki has given up.
“Uzumakisuke, do you want to be beaten?” Kushina said, standing up.
“Do you think I’m afraid of you?” Uzumaki looked at Kushina with disdain.
“There’s no need to waste time talking to him, just take action.” Xingyu said to Kushina.
It is not advisable to say harsh words. Taking direct action is more effective than saying ten thousand harsh words.
Kushina nodded and used the sealing technique, Diamond Seal, to instantly tie up Uzumaki Suke, making him unable to move.
Uzumaki Akiko’s eyes widened. Even she couldn’t use the Diamond Seal so skillfully.
After being trained as a jinchuriki, Uzumaki Akiko received careful instruction from Uzumaki Mito. However, even so, she can only barely use the Diamond Seal now, and is far from being as easy and skilled as Kushina.
Uzumakisuke was controlled, feeling extremely ashamed and angry, he roared and struggled, but was met with Kushina’s disdainful gaze.
Chapter 50 I have always been strong (old version)
Looking at Uzumakisuke who was tied up with chains and unable to struggle, Nawaki whispered to Xingyu: “What kind of ninjutsu is this? I don’t remember my sister knowing it.”
Nawaki thought that the Diamond Seal was taught to Kushina by Tsunade.
“This is the sealing technique, Vajra Seal, which belongs to the Uzumaki clan.” Xingyu said to Shengshu.
“Oh, since it’s the Uzumaki clan’s sealing technique, Uzumakisuke should know it too, right?”
Nawaki glanced at Uzumakisuke.
“he?”
Xingyu glanced at Uzumakisuke and shook his head, “This guy has too little talent. He probably hasn’t learned it yet.”
Xingyu did not lower his voice at all when he said this, and Uzumaki Jie heard it clearly. He was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood.
Uzumaki Xingyu’s words were almost like pointing at Uzumaki Jie’s nose and saying that Uzumaki Jie was too weak.
Kushina used the chakra chain to throw Uzumakisuke out. Uzumakisuke hit a tree directly, groaned and almost fainted.
“I’ll teach you a little lesson this time.”
“Is Uzumaki Kushina-san so powerful?” Namikaze Minato said in surprise.
Because Uzumakisuke has been causing trouble for him recently, and Namikaze Minato also knows Uzumakisuke’s strength.
If he relies on maneuvering, Namikaze Minato can now defeat Uzumaki Suke, but it will definitely not be easy. In fact, Uzumaki Suke is also a genius, and his talent is at least better than Uzumaki Akiko.
After being taught a lesson, Uzumaki Jie did not get up and shout for killing, but suddenly became quiet. He probably knew he was no match for his opponent and did not want to humiliate himself again.
Time passed by minute by minute, and in the blink of an eye, an hour had passed, but the acting jonin had not arrived yet.
“What are you doing? You haven’t come yet.”
Inuzuka Tsume on the side was getting a little impatient. He was really tired of waiting.
More than half an hour later, the acting jonin finally arrived. Xingyu didn’t recognize this jonin either.
“Hello, my name is Asakawa Ki, you can call me Asakawa Jonin, I will be guiding you for the next period of time.”
The new acting jonin said.
He then introduced himself and we got to know each other. This senior ninja named Asakawaki had a pretty good personality.
“Asakawa Jounin, can we take the mission?” Nawaki asked Asakawa Jounin.
“Accept the mission, that’s no problem. I was planning to take you to accept the mission anyway.” Asakawa Jonin nodded.
“Asakawa Jonin, I’m not talking about those D-rank missions, but higher-level missions.”
After learning that Xingyu and his team had carried out C-level missions, Shengshu also wanted to carry out high-level missions.
Upon hearing this, Asakawa Jonin frowned, then shook his head towards Nawaki, thinking that it would be better not to take a ninja who had just graduated out for the time being.
If something really happened, as the leading jonin, he would be responsible.
These are the disciples of the three disciples of the Hokage. If anything really happens, he cannot afford the consequences.
No matter how Nawaki begged, Asakawa Jonin refused without hesitation, and Nawaki could only lower his head in disappointment.
Then, Jonin Asakawa took Xingyu and the others to take on a weeding mission.
“I, the great Uzumaki Xingyu, actually come here to pull weeds. Alas.” Xingyu looked at the farmland and couldn’t help but sigh.
Puff~!
Mikoto couldn’t help but laugh out loud.
It s quite funny to think about it. He was killing elite jonin a few days ago, but now he has been reduced to weeding and doing farm work in the fields. The difference is really huge.
“Misaka, what are you laughing at?” Xingyu asked Misaka in confusion.
“Guess.” Mikoto winked at Xingyu playfully. Mikoto, who was gentle by nature, seemed to have done such a thing for the first time. Xingyu couldn’t help but be stunned.
And in the eyes of Kushina who was standing next to her, it was Xingyu who was staring at Mikoto in a daze, and she immediately became filled with jealousy.
“What are you two doing instead of weeding?” Kushina looked at Xingyu and Mikoto angrily.
“Kushina, your face puffs up like a bun, it’s very cute.”
Xingyu looked at Kushina and couldn’t help but reach out and pinch Kushina’s cheeks with a smile on his face.
“You are cute.” Kushina rolled her eyes at Xingyu. She would rather Xingyu praise her for being beautiful than for him to praise her for being cute.
If you say she is cute, then you are still treating her as a child who has not grown up.
“Mikoto, come with me and pull out the weeds over here. Don’t get close to him. He’s very mean.”
Kushina pulled Mikoto away, deliberately staying away from Xingyu, especially the words “He is very bad” left by Kushina, which made Xingyu feel very heartbroken.
“Ninjutsu: Multiple Shadow Clone Technique.”
In an instant, dozens of shadow clones appeared next to Xingyu. This was because Xingyu controlled himself and did not create too many shadow clones. Otherwise, Xingyu would have no problem creating thousands of shadow clones.
“You guys go to work.”
Xingyu commanded his shadow clones to work. Not far away, Shengshu and others were stunned as they watched the dozens of shadow clones created by Xingyu.
Not only Nawaki, but even Asakawa Jonin was stunned, because he could not create so many shadow clones.
No, Asakawa Jonin doesn’t know how to perform the Multiple Shadow Clones Technique at all.
“Yeah, why didn’t I think of that.”
Kushina slapped her head and cursed herself for being so stupid that she couldn’t even think of this. It would be so easy to use the shadow clone. Why bother doing it herself?
Then Kushina also used multiple shadow clones. There were more than a dozen shadow clones created by Kushina. There was nothing she could do because Chakra was so willful.
“Why do you all know ninjutsu?” Nawaki couldn’t help but ask.
“Naoshu, don’t tell me that you don’t even know a ninjutsu. If that’s the case, I don’t mind making fun of you.” Xingyu said to Naoshu.
“I do know ninjutsu, but I don’t know the Shadow Clone Technique.” Nawaki said depressedly.
Nawaki knows several C-level ninjutsu, but he has not yet learned the Shadow Clone Technique.
“Don’t be depressed, Shengshu. In fact, you are only a little bit worse than me. Work hard and you will catch up with me in the future.”
Xingyu patted Shengshu’s shoulder and encouraged him.
“You’re almost there, why are you making such a big gesture?” Sheng Shu looked at Xingyu who was gesturing with his hands and couldn’t help but say quietly.
“Don’t worry about these details, just try your best to catch up with me. Even though you can’t even see my back, people should have dreams, just in case they come true.”
“I can’t help but want to hit you now.” Rope Tree clenched his fists. He felt that Uzumaki Xingyu was becoming more and more irritating.
“Come on, fight. You can’t beat me anyway.” Xingyu said with a smile.
“I don’t believe it.”
As Sheng Shu spoke, he suddenly launched a sneak attack on Xingyu and punched him. He really couldn’t bear it any longer and had to teach Xingyu a lesson.
Then, the body of Shengshu flew out and fell headfirst on the ground, with its head stuck in the soil and its limbs shaking constantly.
Xingyu walked over and pulled the rope tree out like a carrot, and asked the rope tree with mud all over its face: “Do you believe it now?”
“Xingyu, why are you so powerful after graduation? Do you have any secret?” Sheng Shu asked Xingyu.
“I have always been strong, you just didn’t realize it.”

PS: This book is about to be put on the shelves after it was written. It will be put on the shelves at midnight. The data is not good, but I still remembered the twenty chapters I promised before.
Finally, before putting it on the shelves, I would like to ask for flowers again. I hope that all the readers can give me a subscription.
Chapter 51: Chunin Examination (Old Version)
Half a month passed in the blink of an eye. During this half month, Xingyu and the others had been following the acting jounin Asakawaki to do D-level missions.
On this day, Tsunade finally came back, looking very tired.
“Tsunade, what mission were you on? Why did it take so long?”
Xingyu asked Tsunade curiously.
“Go to the Land of Wind to investigate the movements of the Sand Village. I’m afraid the ninja world is not peaceful recently.” Tsunade said after taking a sip of water.
There were some unusual movements in the Sand Village, which were noticed by the Konoha ninjas. Then the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen sent Orochimaru, Tsunade, Jiraiya and others to investigate the movements in the Sand Village.
At this time, a long time had passed since the First Ninja World War. The military strength of the major ninja villages had developed, and militant forces began to rise.
After Tsunade’s investigation, it was discovered that the Sand Village was already preparing for war, and their target was the Konoha Village in the Land of Fire.
Konoha Village has always been the targeted one, not only because of its strong strength that makes other villages wary, but also because of the good geographical location of the Fire Country.
Compared to the fertile and wealthy Land of Fire, the Land of Wind where the Sand Village is located is simply the poorest place. Except for its large area, everything else is extremely poor.
Xingyu nodded when he heard this. It seems that the Second Ninja World War is about to come.
The Second Ninja World War was a war between four villages: Konoha Village in the Land of Fire, Sand Village in the Land of Wind, Iwagakure Village in the Land of Earth, and Amegakure Village in the Land of Rain, representing four countries.
Among them, the Rain Kingdom is a small country and also the battlefield of this war.
“By the way, even though I’m back, I still don’t have time to take you on a mission.”
Tsunade said to Xingyu, Kushina, Mikoto and the other three, that Tsunade now has other tasks.
The Sand Village is going to start a war, so it cannot be concealed quietly. Once Konoha receives the intelligence, it naturally has to be prepared.
As Tsunade is Konoha’s high-end combat force, she certainly cannot be idle at this time. In a few days, Tsunade will go to the border with the Konoha ninja army.
“Oh, that’s nothing. We are already preparing to be promoted to Chunin.” Xingyu said to Tsunade.
After becoming a Chunin, you no longer need to do this kind of D-level missions. You can take on C-level missions or even B-level missions.
Tsunade frowned upon hearing this.
“You have been promoted to Chunin now?”
To be honest, Tsunade didn’t want Xingyu and the others to be promoted to Chunin at this time, because the war was about to come, and if they became Chunin, they might be sent to the battlefield.
Although Tsunade has not experienced the cruelty of war, she knows the dangers on the battlefield.
“Yeah, it’s boring to do missions in the village all the time, so I’m going to become a Chunin and go outside the village to have a look.”
Since coming to Konoha Village, they have been staying in Konoha Village except for the last time when Tsunade took them on a mission.
“Since you have made up your mind, I won’t persuade you anymore.”
Tsunade thought about Xingyu’s strength, and it seemed that there was nothing for her to worry about, as he was stronger than herself.
And since Xingyu had made up his mind, she couldn’t persuade him.
“What is the process for the current Chunin examination?” Xingyu asked Tsunade.
“It’s simple. If you can hold out for three minutes in the hands of an elite Chunin, you can become a Chunin,” said Tsunade.
The current Chunin examination is not as complicated as the future Chunin examination. It is very simple and crude. As long as you can prove that you have the strength of a Chunin, you can become a Chunin.
To last three minutes in the hands of an elite Chunin was enough to prove that you possessed the strength of a Chunin.
So they prepared for a day, and early the next morning, Xingyu and the others applied to become Chunins.
The Third Hokage looked at the application form and fell into deep thought. As the Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen also had to review the Chunin application form.
The Chunin is already the main fighting force of a ninja village, and it is impossible for the Third Hokage not to pay attention to it.
Especially Uzumaki Hoshiha, Uzumaki Kushina and Uchiha Mikoto, two people from the Uzumaki family plus one from the Uchiha family, how could the Third Hokage not pay attention?
“Are you sure you want to apply to become a Chunin?”
The Third Hokage was holding a pipe and looking at Xingyu and the other three. Xingyu and the others were also in the Hokage’s office at this time.
“Well, we’ve decided.”
“Well, I will arrange for you to take the test immediately. If you fail the test, even if you are Tsunade’s disciples, you will not be able to become a Chunin.”
The third generation stamped a seal on the application form, indicating that the application was approved.
The Third Hokage then asked a ninja from the Anbu to take Xingyu and the others to the assessment site.
In fact, the assessment location was Konoha s training ground, and the three elite Chunins arrived here quickly.
One of them even has the Uchiha family emblem, so he is a member of the Uchiha family.
“I am the examiner of this test. Each of you three will fight against one of these three elite Chunins. As long as you can hold out against them for three minutes, you can become a Chunin.”
The Anbu ninja who brought Xingyu and the others said coldly.
“His voice is so cold, as if we owe him money. It’s really annoying.” Kushina muttered softly.
“Don’t pay attention to him. He’s never lost in showing off, but he’s never won in a fight.” Xingyu said to Kushina in a low voice.
In Xingyu’s eyes, this is the image of the ninja from the Anbu. They appear very cool and pretentious, but they basically never win.
“Let me deal with that elite Chunin from the Uchiha clan.” Xingyu said to Kushina and Mikoto.
Unexpectedly, there was another ninja from the Uchiha family. Xingyu suspected that it was specially arranged by Sarutobi Hiruzen.
In fact, Xingyu’s guess was correct. This elite Chunin of the Uchiha family was indeed specially arranged by the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen.
The ninjas of the Uchiha family are naturally stronger than ordinary ninjas. In a one-on-one fight between ninjas of equal strength, people of the Uchiha family will basically not lose.
Kushina and Mikoto had no objection.
The assessment is a one-on-one battle, but it is carried out simultaneously because the training ground is large enough and there is no problem conducting it simultaneously.
Xingyu walked towards the Uchiha clan ninja, while Kushina and Mikoto walked towards the other two elite Chunins.
The Anbu ninja wearing an animal mask was watching indifferently from the side, looking like an outsider.
“Is this voyeuristic feeling from the Third Hokage?”
Xingyu keenly noticed that someone was spying on him, and his brows couldn’t help but frown. It must be the Third Hokage who was spying on him using the telescope technique.
In order to use this telescope technique, one needs to know the opponent’s chakra characteristics. The Third Hokage is indeed not familiar with Xingyu’s chakra, but he can peek at Xingyu through the perspective of other people, such as Xingyu’s opponent.
“You actually chose me. It seems that you don’t want to become a Chunin.”
The young ninja from the Uchiha clan said calmly.
“Don’t talk nonsense, it’s not good to just take action.”
Xingyu drew out the Kusanagi sword and slashed at the elite Chunin of the Uchiha family.
Knowing that the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen was watching, Xingyu suppressed his own strength. Xingyu did not want to expose too much of his strength under Sarutobi Hiruzen’s nose.
Chapter 52: Sarutobi Hiruzen’s Invitation (Old Version)
clang~!
Xingyu slashed at the elite Chunin of the Uchiha family in front of him with the back of his sword. The huge force caused the opponent’s knuckles to crack and his body to be thrown out.
Xingyu frowned. He had suppressed so much strength, but he was still so vulnerable. This was too useless.
In the Hokage’s office, after seeing this scene, Sarutobi Hiruzen’s eyes showed surprise. The power was so strong.
However, since the other party is from the Uzumaki family, it doesn t seem too strange.
Sarutobi Hiruzen knew that the Uzumaki family had strong physiques, strong vitality, and strong chakra.
“Using the back of a knife to attack, are you looking down on me?”
This Chunin from the Uchiha clan had a strong sense of self-esteem, and Xingyu’s act of slashing with the back of the sword completely shattered his pitiful self-esteem.
“Heh, being looked down upon is better than dying.”
Xingyu said lightly.
With the sharpness of Kusanagi’s sword, his kunai could be easily cut off. If he hadn’t used the back of the blade to slash, he would have been chopped to death by now.
This angry and humiliated elite Chunin of the Uchiha family didn’t think about those things and angrily used ninjutsu to attack.
Xingyu looked at the fireball coming towards him, swung his sword, and cut the fireball in an instant, leaving himself unharmed.
The sword-cutting ninjutsu really scared the Anbu ninja next to him. Could it be that swordsmanship has such power?
He had little exposure to swordsmanship, so he didn’t understand it.
The two magatama Sharingans looked at Xingyu and opened their Sharingans, which meant that he was completely serious.
Looking at the elite Chunin of the Uchiha family who had opened the two-magatama Sharingan, Xingyu used a flash technique to appear in front of him.
Then the fist hit his abdomen with such tremendous force that his expression twisted and his body fell to the ground instantly.
“I should be considered to have passed the test, right?” Xingyu asked the Anbu ninja examiner.
The examiner nodded, and the mask he was wearing could not hide the shock in his heart. In less than a minute, he actually defeated an elite Chunin. Is he a genius?
There are also geniuses in Konoha who became Chunin at the age of ten. Orochimaru is one of them.
And the only one who could defeat elite Chunin at the age of ten seemed to be that adult, the Anbu chief Hatake Sakumo, the ninja who could defeat Orochimaru, Jiraiya, Tsunade and others, and the father of Hatake Kakashi.
In the Hokage’s office, Sarutobi Hiruzen fell into deep thought. Based on the strength displayed by Uzumaki Seiyuu, he was definitely not weaker than a special jonin.
Without using ninjutsu, Sarutobi Hiruzen could not judge how good Xingyu’s ninjutsu was, but what was certain was that he was a genius who could rival Hatake Sakumo.
At this time, Sarutobi Hiruzen had already thought about recruiting Xingyu and letting him join the Anbu.
After Xingyu’s battle ended, Kushina and Mikoto on the other side also successfully defeated their opponents.
The Anbu ninja examiner was so shocked that he didn’t know how to express himself. The appearance of a ninja who defeated an elite Chunin was not a big deal, but the appearance of three geniuses at once made it impossible for him to remain calm.
“You will be heading with me to the Hokage’s office.”
The Anbu ninja brought Xingyu and the others back to the Hokage’s office, and then he reported the results to Sarutobi Hiruzen.
Sarutobi Hiruzen was also stunned. After paying attention to Xingyu’s battle, Sarutobi Hiruzen no longer paid attention to it. He didn’t expect that Uzumaki Kushina and Uchiha Mikoto both defeated the elite Chunin.
Defeating an elite Chunin within three minutes means that his strength is definitely greater than that of an elite Chunin. With three geniuses at once, Sarutobi Hiruzen couldn’t calm down.
“I’m glad you were able to pass the Chunin exam. I’d like to ask if you’re willing to join the Anbu?”
Sarutobi Hiruzen directly extended an invitation to Xingyu and the other three.
Originally he just wanted to recruit Xingyu into the Anbu, but now that he knows that Kushina and Mikoto are also geniuses, there is no way Sarutobi Hiruzen will let them go.
“Anbu stands for the Assassination Tactics Special Forces. It’s a place that only the most elite ninjas in the village can enter.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen was afraid that Xingyu and the others didn’t understand the Anbu, so he explained to Xingyu.
Kushina and Mikoto really don t know much about the Anbu, but Xingyu knows quite a bit about it. Basically, there are Anbu in every ninja village.
But joining the Anbu, sorry, Xingyu has never thought about what are the benefits of joining the Anbu?
With Xingyu’s current strength, he doesn’t need to go to the Anbu to hone himself. Joining the Anbu is very boring and not free.
“Third Hokage, I don’t think I am worthy of being called an elite ninja, nor am I qualified to join the ANBU.”
Xingyu refused, and Kushina and Mikoto, who were led by Xingyu, naturally refused as well. If Xingyu didn’t join the Anbu, they would not be interested in the Anbu.
Sarutobi Hiruzen frowned, feeling somewhat unhappy. His personal invitation was rejected, so naturally his mood was not very good.
“Don’t you consider that being in the Anbu will help you improve your strength.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen was obviously still unwilling to give in and wanted to continue inviting Xingyu.
“If you join the ANBU, I may consider giving you a B-rank ninjutsu as a reward.”
Xingyu secretly despised him in his heart. With just a B-level ninjutsu, they actually wanted to lure him into joining the Anbu. How stingy.
However, even if Sarutobi Hiruzen used S-level ninjutsu, Xingyu would definitely not be tempted, because he would definitely not lack S-level ninjutsu in the future.
Besides, Sarutobi Hiruzen would definitely not be that generous.
“We still don’t want to join any department. It’s better to be free. As for whether someone is capable or not, we don’t care at all.”
Xingyu looked unmoved.
Sarutobi Hiruzen sighed and said nothing more. He could see that Uzumaki Seiyuu had no interest in the ANBU at all.
There’s no point in saying more, and you’ll just lose face.
“Well, since you don’t want to join, I won’t force you. This is your Chunin certificate. From now on, you are a Chunin of Konoha.” Sarutobi Hiruzen handed the Chunin certificate to Xingyu and the others.
Then Xingyu and the others left the Hokage’s office. After Xingyu and the others left, Sarutobi Hiruzen fell into deep thought.
Although we didn’t try to lure them into the Anbu, we can’t let others lure them over either.
Especially Danzo’s Root organization and the Uchiha clan. Uchiha Mikoto is a member of the Uchiha clan. Sarutobi Hiruzen thinks that after the Uchiha clan knows Uchiha Mikoto’s talent, they will definitely find a way to win her back.
No, the Uchiha family must not allow a ninja with too much talent to appear. Otherwise, with the ambition of the Uchiha family, they will definitely do things that are not conducive to the development of the village in the future.
Fortunately, Uzumaki Hoshiha, Uzumaki Kushina, and Uchiha Mikoto are now all disciples of his disciple Tsunade.
If Danzo and the Uchiha clan wanted to win them over, he would have reason to stop them.
The Uchiha family must not be allowed to become too powerful, nor can Danzo’s Root organization be allowed to become too strong. If they become too strong, they will be out of his control. As the Hokage of the village, he obviously does not want any family power beyond his control to appear in the village.